3 AUDIOBOOK COLLECTIONS

6 BOOK COLLECTIONS
 CONTENTS

Introduction

Chapter 30 Grace and Lew’s first week on a cruise.

Chapter 31 Grace and Lew’s second cruise week
Chapter 32 A week in Florida meeting Jeff and Rachel
Chapter 33 Some unexpected and one expected birthday party
Chapter 34 A fun-filled afternoon with Gina
Chapter 35 Myrna rediscovers herself
Chapter 36 Mila wants photos
Chapter 37 Lew goes horseback riding again with Dawn
Chapter 38 Georgina.
Chapter 39 Petra’s lost wager pay-up.
 Lew’s Photo Studio
Book 4
Copyright© 2023 by Lew Pit
Cover photo Copyright© 2023 by LVdP

Introduction

Book 4 Takes you on Lew’s and Grace’s cruise from Europe to the US with a special
encounter during the second week. The week in Florida turns out a bit unexpected but ends
with a lucrative deal for Grace. After the cruise, Lew has to endure some unexpected fun-
filled birthday parties after all. He helps a former colleague to enjoy sex again and takes
photos of another old acquaintance. He has another wonderful ride together with Dawn and
meets Hellen. Followed by a ride not with but on someone he met flying back from his
birthday celebrations in Rome ending with cashing in on the wager with his cleaning lady
Petra.

This is a work of erotic fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are either the
product of the author's imagination or used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons,
living or dead, events, or location is entirely coincidental.
Please be advised that these are very adult stories. There are a lot of sexual situations and
graphic descriptions of sexual acts involving men and women contained in these stories.
These stories are written for entertainment and the situations, as well as the actions
performed by the characters, are not real nor is it advised to follow their example in real life.

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or used in any manner without
the written permission of the copyright owner, except for the use of short quotations in a
book review.

I appreciate all your comments and feedback. I enjoy reading them.

Please keep ranking, following, and commenting on my stories. Feel free to send me
feedback. I respond to everyone with a valid email address.
The cast in alphabetical order.

Alicia (77) The woman who at age 36 took Lew’s virginity when he was 18.
Astrid (36) Shop owner, “Boutique Astrid” customer of Lew.
Bethany (44) Runs a perfumery annex Beauty parlor.
Catharina (49) Italian, the first girl photographed by Lew in the nude, long ago.
Cathy (45) Was tricked into posing nude with a fake wager.
Dave (50) Garage owner husband of Hellen, afraid of horses.
Dawn (24) Daughter of Janet and George with extremely long hair, amazon, single.
Elisa (22) Brazilian Sub of Jack works for him, sister of Jada, a BDSM aficionado.
George (45) Husband of Janet has no clue about how to pleasure a woman.
Georgina (50) Stewardess on the flight to Rome
Gina (28) Italian, daughter of Catharina, lesbian lover of Victoria.
Grace (52) mother of Nancy, realtor.
Hellen (38) Wife of Dave, Dawn’s horse riding buddy.
Jack (36) Electrician, Master of Elisa, BDSM aficionado, and bondage specialist.
Jada (18) Sister of Elisa, a Job student who works for Lew, and is his sub.
Janet (42) Abused wife of George.
Jeff (32) Husband of Rachel, American, owns and operates a villa compound in Florida.
Lance (62) Wants nude pictures of his wife Cathy.
Lew Emmett (59) main character, retired owns the photo shop and studio, bachelor.
Linda (20) Very flexible girl, eager to start a career as a model.
Lori (56) Wife of Mel, American, former performer in Amsterdam sex clubs.
Mel (57) Husband of Lori, American, visiting Europe again after boisterous youth
Mila (45) Thai masseuse of Lew, single.
Myrna (58) Former colleague of Lew, single.
Nancy (26) Young mother convinced by Lew to pose nude with her baby Amelia.
Petra (36) Lew’s cleaning lady ex-bodybuilder, single.
Rachel (30) Wife of Jeff, American, Loves BDSM.
Tanja (42) Operates the BDSL club under the photo studio, Mistress of Vagina.
Vagina/Vag (24) Tanja’s sub, a former chef.
Victoria (28) Italian, lesbian lover of Gina.
 Chapter 30
Grace and Lew’s first week on a cruise.

Late on Sunday afternoon, the taxi, with Grace on board, picked me up to take us to
the Hoek Van Holland harbor to catch the 10 pm overnight ferry to Harwich in the
UK. Sunday traffic was light, so we arrived well in time for check-in. Two hours
before departure we were allowed to board the ferry and find our cabin. As we
would have all the luxury we wanted on the cruise ship, we had booked a low-cost
inside cabin for the short crossing: if we were lucky all we would be able to do there
was get a few hours of shut-eye. Arrival in Harwich was planned for 6:30 am, well in
time to check in and board the cruise liner. After dropping our stuff in the cabin we
went for dinner in the nice self-service restaurant on board the ferry.
The next morning we had a quick breakfast in the same place; that would have to
keep us going until lunch on board The Brilliance of the Seas, which we saw docked
right next to the ferry. Grace had warned me that the cruise was going to be one big
eat fest and to be prepared to disembark two weeks later a few pounds heavier.
It was quickly clear we were not the only passengers from the ferry waiting to board
the cruise ship: the little ferry terminal in Harwich was jampacked with people with
their huge suitcases. This proved Grace right: I wouldn’t be the only one with a big
suitcase.
At 10 the check-in counters opened, and we were directed to a special fast lane for
pinnacle or suite guests. With all check-in requirements fulfilled, we got our boarding
pass and could move to a far larger lounge than the one from the ferry and relax a
bit with drinks and some cookies. Finally, a little after 1 pm they started boarding. As
we were suite guests were among the lucky ones to be in the first boarding wave.
“Let’s find our cabin and then hurry to the Windjammer café on deck 11 to grab a
bite to eat,” Grace said taking the lead. There was absolutely no doubt she was a
seasoned cruiser. I tried to stay close as I didn’t want to get lost on this huge ship.
“This is a big ship!” I said to Grace.
“This is one of the smaller ones,” she replied. “The Oasis or The Anthem of the Seas,
those are the biggest I’ve been on, over 6000 passengers with an onboard garden
with real trees, one of the two even sports bumper cars, and a big glass ball that
takes you high above the ship or the port with superb views. But even on this
smaller one, you’ll have a great time.”
“I’m sure, and if the ship turns out to be disappointing, I’ll always have you to keep
me company and entertain me.”
“Oh I thought it was supposed to be the other way around, you entertaining me,”
Grace said with a chuckle.
“OK, I’ll take that as a hint then?”
“You better take it more as a standing requirement, let’s get some food.”
Thanks to Grace, we walked into the Windjammer self-service restaurant in less than
2 minutes. If it had been up to me to find it, it would have been more like 20
minutes. Grace explained it was only the deck above the one with our suite. The
choice of food was phenomenal, at least it was in my eyes with even all kinds of non-
alcoholic drinks included, I immediately fell in love with the iced tea they served.
After lunch, Grace took me on a tour of the ship.
It was even far bigger than I had imagined. When she explained what was available
on the gigantic ones she mentioned earlier, I was happy that this one wasn’t so big,
much better for my very first cruise experience. At least I might not get lost so many
times on this one. Back in the cabin, our luggage had arrived and our butler was
already waiting for us to unpack everything. I looked at Grace when we arrived,
mouthing, “What the fuck?”
“My name is Antoine and I will be your butler for this cruise. Any time you need
something, don’t hesitate to call me; I will come around every day at 3:30 pm with
“hors d’oeuvres” and drinks for you. We will turn down the beds and change towels if
required, while you're at dinner. I will gladly unpack your suitcases and store
everything away in the cupboards. If you have laundry or need something pressed, I
can pick that up at your convenience, laundry will take half a day, and pressing can
be done in half an hour. I hope you will enjoy your stay on board with us.”
“How long do you think you will need to unpack?” Grace asked, clearly used to this
kind of service on board.
“I can be done in less than half an hour madam, the weather is still nice but may I
nevertheless suggest a rest at the indoor pool?”
“Yes of course, when is the safety drill planned?”
“That would be at 5 pm madam, you’ll find the information concerning your muster
station on the inside of your door.”
“Excellent, we’ll be back in 45 minutes.”
“Thank you, madam.”
“Let’s go sit at the pool, maybe you’d better bring a book.”
“I’ll take my tablet. I stopped reading paper-based books years ago, this is so much
more convenient, a whole library in your back pocket.”
“Very wise, I do the same, where do you get your books?”
“I download them from different sites, like Literotica or WLP, in e-pub format if
available, otherwise in Word, and then I convert them. I don’t always have an
internet connection where I am; I guess that would be a problem on board as well
once we set sail?”
“Yes, internet connections on ships are always a problem, unless you want to spend
a small fortune buying satellite time.
“I had no idea you had such an interest in erotic literature and in English to boot?”
“Has probably to do with the fact that I worked most of my life for an American
company, call it a professional deformity.”
“Understandable, shall we go?”
“OK!”
At the pool, we found a couple of comfy deckchairs offering a view of Harwich
Harbor. An hour later we returned to the cabin where we found everything efficiently
stored away. The lifejackets we were supposed to take to the safety drill were laid
out on the bed.
“Can you take your lifejacket so we can head to our muster station: I always prefer
to go a bit earlier, as when they call it’s always extremely busy on the stairs and you
might not get a seat there either.”
“You’re the expert here.”
We headed down the stairs to the lounge that was indicated as our muster station on
the back of our cabin door. A few people were already there, clearly all seasoned
cruisers, Grace even greeted some of them she had presumably met on previous
cruises. The drill took about half an hour and then we were released.
“Let’s go up on deck for the departure,” Grace said, “that’s always a highlight,
especially if you depart from a British port. She was right: when we got outside I
could already hear some music - a band was playing some classics on the dockside.
“Is it always like this?” I asked.
“Sometimes it’s even more spectacular, I once sailed from Hamburg on the Queen
Victoria from Cunard, there were hundreds of people on the banks waving at us and
in the water hundreds of small boats accompanying the ship for several miles, at one
point, balloons were even released on the shore, that was truly a unique experience.
Later I heard they do it every time that particular ship sails from Hamburg.”
“You really have been cruising a lot, haven’t you?”
“Yes, always with Nancy as my companion, this is the first time I’m sort of on my
own, present company excepted of course. I’m curious what it’s going to be like,
cruising as a couple. There are all sorts of things I will be able to do or do differently
from when Nancy was with me.”
“Oh yeah, what could that be?”
“We can go dancing, and there will be some bed games I hope?”
“The first I can relate to, the second I’m not so sure.”
“Shall I tell you a little cruising secret?”
“Seeing this is my very first cruise I guess you have a lot of cruising secrets you
could share with me.”
“Sure, but this one is special, and I was never really able to test it before.”
“Now you’re really making me curious.”
“The legend goes that women get very horny onboard cruise ships or any ship in
general, it has to do with the vibration it seems.”
“Serious? And I guess you hope that I’ll do something about that then?”
“Well for the outside world, we are a couple Lew, and couples do tend to have sex
on cruises, lots of sex!”
“You may have a point, let me give that some thought, this is totally unexpected as
you can imagine,” I said barely able to keep a straight face.
“Stop teasing me and give me a cruise departure kiss you big teddy bear.”
What could I do, when she asked so nicely? I did keep it decent though, after all, we
were in the company of half the cruise ship’s passengers. I must admit it gave a
special feeling, as the ship slowly slid away from the quay, seeing several people
waving from the quayside as if we were emigrating as they would have done so
many years ago onboard one of the many Red Star liners sailing from Antwerp to the
Americas. We returned to our cabin, and once inside, I took Grace in my arms and
gave her a proper kiss, while I squeezed her butt with both my hands.
“Is this better madam?”
“Oh yes, I could get used to that.”
“All part of the service, would madam like me to do this every day at 6 pm, or would
madam prefer this several times during the day?”
“I think I’ll go for the latter James, I definitely want one before I retire for the night
and maybe one when I wake up in the morning.”
“Your wish is my command,” I said with a chuckle.
“OK wise guy, let’s get ready for dinner; it’s strictly casual tonight, you don’t have to
wear a tie, just slacks, and a shirt will do.”
“Can I go like this then?”
“Yes, I guess you're OK like that, let’s go to our first happy hour.”
“Oh, I like the sound of that, happy hour, lead the way.”
Again I was happy I could just tag along or I would have again been hopelessly lost.
When we arrived at a closed door, Grace wiggled her keycard in front of it, after
which I heard a click and the door sprung open. There were a few people present in
the room all in casual outfits; again Grace greeted some of them as long-time
acquaintances and introduced me to them as a friend.
“You can have anything you want from the bar, but as you are a wine lover, I would
like to recommend White Zinfandel, it’s a semi-sweet wine from California, and I’m
sure you’ll love it. I’m addicted to it on board.”
“OK, I’ll take your word for it.”
She was absolutely right it was very nice, and I immediately fell in love with it
myself. After a few drinks, we adjourned to the main restaurant where we were led
to our table by one of the many waiters - it was a table for 10. Grace had told me to
bring my glass of wine from the lounge, to enjoy during my meal. Very clever of her
as I saw later when going over the wine list and looking at the prices they charged.
The choice of food was excellent: it all looked so tempting. While we were trying to
figure out what to eat, 8 more people joined our table: and introductions were made.
We had a very international group, there was a young couple from Belgium on their
honeymoon, a British couple, and 2 American couples returning home. Aside from
the newlyweds, the Brits were around our age, with the Americans in their seventies
or eighties. All very pleasant people. The restaurant was very full. Grace told me that
was usually the case for the first sitting. The second sitting was more populated by
French, Spanish, or Italian guests as they always tend to eat much later than we do.
After the meal, we again took a walk around the ship, ending up in the theatre for
our first show. It was not bad, but I would say not top acts. Grace told me that was
normal, and it showed as the theatre was only half-full. I guess most people were
still unpacking, as suitcases for the cheaper cabins were still being wheeled in. After
the show, we adjourned to our suite after what I would describe as a whirlwind day.
We were both bushed, ready to get some shut-eye. It was a bit weird at first as
neither of us had the habit of sleeping with another person, but as we were going to
be stuck together for two weeks, we decided that simple spooning would be the best
way to start our journey. Grace lay in front of me and I put an arm around her,
carefully cupping one of her boobs.
“You love boobs don’t you,” she said with a smile.
“Sorry am I overstepping?”
“No silly, I love it when you touch my boobs, it’s probably the vibration of the ship
that makes me like it so much. Oh, have you opened the balcony door a little bit?”
“Yes I have, why do you always sleep with the window open?”
“Not necessarily, but in this case, it will help if you start to snore - it will be drowned
out by the sound of the sea outside. I know because Nancy also snores and that’s
how we manage to sleep together onboard ships.”
“I see, very clever, well goodnight Grace.”
“Goodnight teddy bear.” Thus ended our first cruise day.
The next morning I woke up as I felt Grace get out of bed; she was an early bird - it
was barely 6:30. She disappeared into the big bathroom, maybe I should find out if
she would like me to join her. Jumping out of bed the first thing I noticed was my
morning wood, bigger and harder than usual, maybe it also had to do with the
vibrations of the ship, Grace had mentioned. I had no idea. When I entered the
bathroom, what I saw did not help to bring the beast down, Grace in her fully nude
glory in the shower. It was a shower, not for two, but easily for five people.
“Mind if I join you, dear?” I said rather loudly because of the noise of the water. It
startled her, but she recovered quickly, her eyes immediately drawn to my soldier
standing at attention.
“Nice!” she said pointing at it, “I see you’re an early riser,” while she beckoned me
in.
“It usually does that when I get up in the morning, and the current view is not
helping to bring it down quickly,” I said while I joined her in the shower.
“Don’t worry, I won’t let it go to waste,” she said while she grabbed my cock and
started fondling it, bringing it to full mast. I joined in, grabbing one soapy tit with
one hand, while the other went in search of her pussy. It was impossible to judge if
she was wet from the shower or her juices. Only one way to find out and that was
through a thorough oral investigation, so dropping to my knees I started my first
onboard pre-breakfast. Her taste was divine, not soapy, not watery, but a rich tangy-
sweet womanly taste. I heard her moaning over the noise of the shower. She put
one hand behind my now soaking head, and the other replaced the one I’d had to
remove from her boob, squeezing it. After a while, I got back up and she
automatically turned around and braced herself with both hands against the wall,
sticking her enticing butt out towards me like an open invitation to start banging her
from behind - which I gladly did. To try and keep a better balance on the slippery
floor I grabbed both of her fun bags, mangling them.
“Yeah fuck me, fuck me hard, it’s been too long since I felt your cock in my pussy, in
fact since I felt any cock in my pussy.”
It became instantly clear as if I hadn’t known upfront, this was not only going to be
my first cruise but also my first sex cruise with a hot woman. It’s a good thing I had
packed my blue pill support system. I kept on pounding her cunt until I felt her
breathing getting faster, while her butt pushed harder against my crotch, trying to
get my cock deeper into her streaming, hot love canal. I felt she didn’t need much
more for her first onboard orgasm to crest: just a bit of clit massage might bring that
about I thought, quickly bringing one of my hands to the exact spot I needed to
stimulate. Judging by her vocal response, the result was almost instant.
“Yes, yes fuuuuuuck, ooooh god, keep going, keep going, I’m cuuummming, I’M
CCUUUUMING!” she shouted while she painted my hand and the wall in front of her
with her girly juices, all of which were quickly washed away by the shower. Still,
inside, I held her as she became a bit weak in the knees after her orgasm. She
quickly recovered, turned around making my cock slip out, and kissed me.
“That was awesome,” she whispered.
I switched the shower off and stepped out while grabbing the two bathrobes, one of
which I handed to Grace. She quickly slipped it on.
“I didn’t feel you cum, you want me to give you a blowjob?”
“No, there is no need, I suspect I’ll cum plenty of times in the coming two weeks, so
for now I’m OK. Let’s go find this special breakfast room you told me about - I’m
starving.”
Grace took me again around the ship, showing me places I hadn’t been to before.
She walked around that ship as if she was at home, never getting lost, or even
hesitating over which deck she needed to be on or in what direction she needed to
go. Backboard or starboard held no secrets for her. When we walked into the special
Pinnacle breakfast lounge we were greeted by a nice young lady. “Hello Grace,
welcome back, it’s been a while since we last saw you on board, I hope everything is
OK?”
“What a nice surprise to see you here Elsie, everything is fine, and yes it’s been a
while, but I hope to start cruising again more in the future.”
“Nancy not with you? Do you need to tell me something?” she said while looking
curiously in my direction.
“Nancy’s fine, but she had a baby, six months ago and we didn’t think it was a good
idea to come on a cruise with such a young child. No, I don’t need to tell you
anything, but I’m happy to present a friend of mine who was kind enough to join me.
This is Lew, Lew this is Elsie, who I got to know during my many cruises.”
“Nice to make your acquaintance, Elsie.”
“I’m afraid my dear that Lew is not Pinnacle, it’s his first cruise, but I hope you can
let him in on my card?”
“Oh a cruise virgin, we love those, we really want to pamper them so they keep
coming back to us, so yes Grace, no problem for Lew to join you.”
“Thanks, Elsie, I owe you one.”
As we walked towards an empty table, Grace explained she met Elsie on her very
first cruise, when she started to work for the cruise line and then kept on running
into her during the many cruises she made, striking up a friendship with the girl.
“Elsie’s almost like a daughter to me. Like Nancy, her boyfriend left her when she
was pregnant so you understand I can relate to her very well. She has a little boy, he
must be about 8 now, he stays with her mother when she is doing a contract on a
cruise ship.”
“That must be a hard life, not being able to see your child for such long periods.”
“Yes it is, but I must say, she seems always cheerful, so I guess she’s learned to live
with it.”
The spread in the breakfast room was mouth-watering with different kinds of tropical
fruits, and delicious little almond croissants. You could also order eggs any way you
wished. The only thing missing was my all-time favorite, baked beans, but Grace
assured me they were available in the self-service on deck 11, so we agreed we
would have breakfast there the next day.
The remainder of the day went by without anything special happening until we were
wandering around one of the sundecks after lunch when all of a sudden I thought I
saw a familiar face and body.
“You seem to know several people on board this ship from previous cruises, so I was
a bit jealous, but I think I see somebody I know as well.”
“Oh yeah, do tell.”
“I think the couple over there are Lori and Mel.”
“Lori and Mel? And how do you know them?”
“They came to my shop a few weeks ago and showed me a photo of Nancy: one of
the series with the baby she sold. They wanted me to photograph them in the nude,
having sex, the works. I even took them to the cellar and they had a ball there. I
knew they were going back home after their ‘Europe in two weeks’ tour, but they
never told me they were going by cruise ship.”
“Do you want to say hello?”
“No, not for the moment, maybe later, it’s not as if they can get away.”
“Why, they seem friendly enough.”
“They’re swingers and seriously into BDSM, so if they hear you're Nancy’s mother,
I’m sure they’ll want to have sex with us and for the moment I prefer to keep the
sex just between the two of us. So, maybe later; we’re bound to run into them again
on the cruise, time enough to allow them into one of our games.”
“I see, you want exclusivity for the moment, I can relate to that. It may be better for
us to get to know each other a bit more before we venture into swinging and even
this BDSM you mentioned?”
“I’ll tell you all about their evening in Tanja's club later, then you will understand my
point. They are well beyond simple flogging or nipple play, they do tend to go for the
real hard stuff, and Mel is a master in macramé.”
“Macramé?”
“Yeah, that's what I call bondage, comparing it to those artsy woven string nets they
make to go around flowerpots to hang them up.”
“Oh, I see, that kind of macramé.”
“I can’t wait to hear about your adventures with them.”
“Why, are you interested in BDSM?”
“I have thought about it a few times. I’m curious what it’s like to be controlled by
someone who makes me do new things, expanding my limits, to feel what some
inflicted pain can do to one’s body and pleasure.”
“You surprise me Grace, I never thought that would interest you.”
“Lew Emmett, you’re the one who awoke the exhibitionist streak in me with your
photo session, and who knows maybe you also kindled a BDSM fire in me.”
“I guess I’d better be careful in the future then, who knows what other kinks I might
stir in you.”
“You have the coming three weeks to find out what makes me tick.”
“Maybe I should start by dragging you to our cabin and tying you up for our butler to
find when he brings around the hors d’oeuvres.”
“I think he would be rather more interested in finding you all tied up, than me.”
“You think so?”
“Come on, the guy is clearly rooting for the other side.”
“Mmh maybe you’re right. Let’s go to the cabin, I could do with a siesta, especially if
you want to go dancing tonight.”
“Good idea, I’ll let the old man get some rest, while I read another sex story on his
tablet - unless you care to act out one of the stories you’ve read?”
“You’ll be the death of me yet, but you know I can’t resist you, you hussy.”
In the cabin, I convinced Grace to let me have my way with her, she playfully agreed
hesitantly but finally, she did. I started by blindfolding her.
“What are you going to do?” she asked in a scared-sounding voice.
“Please bear with me, I only want to take away your vision, which is your most
dominant sense, so you can concentrate more on your other senses, and I need
eventually to restrict your movement as well. So now please lie on the bed; no, first
take off your dress, or better yet why don’t you get completely naked. Whenever you
don't want to continue anymore, you can stop me with a safe word.”
“What do you mean a safe word?”
“You choose a word and when you say it, I’ll immediately stop what I’m doing and
untie you, so what would that word be?”
“Euh, now you’ve caught me.”
“Don’t take something that you might use in the throes of passion or which is too
complicated.”
“OK, what about ‘Antwerp’?”
“That’s OK, we’ll go for Antwerp.”
Grace undressed and lay naked on the bed with her arms at her sides -, she had no
idea what I was going to do to her. I took a moment to gaze at her: she looked
fantastic, her boobs pointing upwards, nipples already hard in anticipation of what
was to come. After taking a bottle of massage oil from my cupboard, I sprayed some
on my hands, took her right foot, and began to massage it. At first, she giggled,
because she was ticklish, but soon I could hear her relax, making satisfied noises.
Working my way up her leg massaging till I got to the top of her thigh, I changed to
the other leg just bypassing her pleasure center, going down again to her other foot.
That resulted in some disgruntled noises, which I completely ignored. I left her in
search of our bathrobes, I wanted to recover the sash of both of them in case I
needed to restrain her. I had every intention of binding her hands. When I returned I
saw she was quickly pulling the blindfold back down.
“You were peeking!” I said sternly.
“No, I wasn’t,” she replied.
“Yes, you were and that’s not acceptable sex slave behavior, I’ll have to punish you
for that, hold up your hands!”
“Sex slave? I’m a sex slave now?”
“Yes you are, today, you’re my sex slave. That’s what you wanted, wasn’t it? As such
you will address me as Master!”
“Yes Master,” she immediately replied giggling but falling into character, while
holding up her hands. I bound them tightly together with the bathrobe sash, after
which I moved them over her head and tucked the rest of the sash between the
mattress and the head of the bed, giving her the impression they were fully
restrained. I now had full access to her upper body and started taking advantage of
that privilege. Holding onto the sash firmly with one hand, I began tickling along one
of her arms with the other. As expected, she started to squirm but couldn’t move
with me holding onto the sash. She tried to move her boobs towards my hand
without much success, giving a voice to her frustration with some deep sighs.
“Turn around slave, on your knees and elbows. I want to see that butt of yours.”
Graces scrambled quickly into a doggy position, sticking out her bum, her hands still
firmly restrained by the sash.
“I will punish you now for unauthorized peeking, you will count down from ten and
thank me.”
“For what shall I count down and thank you, Master?”
I didn’t reply but slapped her right butt cheek with my hand, she immediately
understood.
“Ten...”
“Excellent you catch on quickly, you forgot, however, to thank your Master. As you’re
in training I’ll overlook that mistake.” Slap!
“Nine, thank you, Master!” I continued hitting her lovely butt until each cheek had
received 5 hits turning her natural whitish skin to rosy red. Each time she faithfully
counted and thanked me. To reward her, I slipped my hand between her legs and
massaged her mound. She quickly opened her legs further to give me better access,
lightly moaning as she did. Her pussy began to feel moist as she pushed it harder
against my hand, increasing her pleasure. As I felt her red bush, an idea germinated
in my brain, but to make it happen I needed to restrain not only her hands but also
each of her legs and I had only one sash left. I needed to find something to bind her
feet and hold her in a spread-eagle position on the bed. All of a sudden it hit me, we
had each put straps around our suitcases; if I could find them I could bind her.
Luckily I quickly found them inside the suitcases which were under the bed.
“On your back slave!” I shouted. She quickly obeyed again with a giggle, clearly
enjoying the game we were playing. I loosened the sash holding both her hands
together and tied it to one wrist, before securing it to the side of the bed. I bound
the other wrist with the second sash, tying it to the other side. Shoving a pillow,
covered with a towel, under her butt, I tied each foot with the suitcase straps and
finally had her exactly the way I wanted, nicely spread-eagled and fully restrained.
To make sure she had no idea what I was going to do, I needed to cloud her hearing
as well. I took her phone, put the earplugs in her ears, and turned the music on. I
checked with her that the level wasn’t too high as I didn’t want to damage her ears.
Now for my plan of operation shave, Grace had a nice full red bush, it was beautiful
and I’d fallen in love with it as you might recall during our first photo session.
Although I truly loved it, I wanted to see what she would look like with a nicely
shaved mound. I needed to tread very carefully so as not to raise her suspicion
before it was done. The best way was to keep her off balance by stimulating her
pussy while bringing her to the edge of an orgasm and keeping her there, but first I
wanted to torture her nipples a bit. With not much to work with, I was winging it,
using a pair of thin shoelaces. I sucked on one of her nipps until it was hard and as
big as I could get it, then slid one of the shoelaces in a slip knot over it. After I did
the same to the other one I began tightening them, resulting in a painful whimper,
but no safe word. I continued tickling her sides approaching her abdomen and crotch
trying to make her focus only on pleasure. Taking the can of shaving cream I
squirted some on my hand and applied it to her pussy, massaging it into her curly
hair. She squirmed, though not immediately realizing what I was doing…I stopped
and waited for a reaction, but none came, so I continued until…
“Are you going to shave me?”
“Euh…why do you think that?”
“You have taken 2 of my senses away, sight and hearing, but you forgot about the
smell, and I distinctly smell your shaving cream you’re now applying to my pussy.”
“Damn, I wanted it to be a surprise to see how you would react.”
“Don’t worry, it was one of the things I was going to ask you to do during our trip, I
want to see what my pussy looks like, completely hairless, so yes please continue.”
At least she wasn’t freaking out, that was a relief, no point anymore to keep her
blindfolded and inundate her ears with music.
“Welcome back,” I said after removing the blindfold and earplugs and untying her.”
“Oh golly, can I watch? I want to see how you do this, are you gonna shave
everything off, or are you going to leave something, and if you do in what shape?”
“You definitely are into this aren’t you? And yes I want to leave a little landing strip,
I’m not sure if I should shape it as a rectangle or as an arrow, and if I do where do I
make the arrow point to, up or down.”
“Definitely down, towards my pussy.”
“OK, we’ll go for that then.”
“Will you be careful?”
“No, I’m gonna cut everything away and leave a bloody mess. Of course I’ll be
careful, I want to feast on that pussy of yours several times during this trip, so lie
still before accidents happen.”
“Yes, Master!”
I hadn’t done this very often in my life, but how hard could it be? I’d shaved my
face, my dick, and my balls thousands of times without accidents. What I wouldn’t
do is apply aftershave when I was done, I tried that once on myself and it got so hot
and painful I never did it again. I remember another instance when I was playing
with champagne on a woman’s body. It was very nice to pour some in her belly
button and let it flow down towards her pussy and then drink it from there, but after
she had cum I tried it again but then the alcohol started to burn her clit. Even trying
to suck it clean didn't help, and I never saw her again after that experiment. After 15
minutes I was done shaving. I gave her cunt a kiss and licked it for good measure,
after which she immediately jumped up and hurried to the bathroom, to see, in the
mirror, what looked like.
“Oh, it’s so cute, I love it!” she screamed, “now I want you to fuck my bald pussy,
fuck me hard, doggy style!”
She came running out of the bathroom and began tearing at my clothes, just like you
see sometimes in the movies. I was buck naked in 10 seconds flat, my dick in her
mouth, as she was trying to get me harder. After what I’d just done to her that was
easy. Once she got me how she wanted, she jumped on the bed and assumed the
position, sticking her butt invitingly in the air. Her cunt was already dripping wet
from the shaving session so I slithered my cock balls deep into her cunt without any
effort at all.
“Oh yes make me cum please I need it, I need it so bad,” she growled deep in her
throat.
Grabbing her hips I began to rhythmically pound her freshly shaved pussy, drawing
whimpers of pleasure from her lips. Ten minutes and one orgasm later she insisted
on taking the lead and ordered me to lie on my back, while she straddled me,
impaled herself on my cock, and began riding me like a professional amazon. This
allowed me to play with all her other goodies, for starters her bouncing boobs which
I grabbed successfully with both hands pinching her nipples hard between my thumb
and index finger. Her facial expression showed they were still very sensitive from the
treatment with the shoelaces, but her voice betrayed her pleasure with her increased
moaning.
After a few minutes of manhandling her tits, I moved south toward her pleasure
center. She was trying to stimulate her clitty as much as she could in the way she
was riding me, but past experience had taught me this was not the best way to build
an orgasm. To reach that ultimate goal, she needed just that little bit more
stimulation, and I was in exactly the right position to provide the perfect stimulation
of her pleasure button with my thumb. With my hand flat on her mound, I enticed
her clit from under its protective hood and massaged it, alternating gentle pressure
with all-out hard rubbing. The effect was astounding, her breathing increased, and
she pulled in her stomach while arching her back, her arms swaying high above her
head.
All the while she kept uttering high-pitched yelps of pleasure. “That feels soooooo
goooood, keep going, rub my clit!”, she cried out, while she grabbed her tits and
pinched her nipples hard.
“Yes, make me cum!”
What else could I do to bring her over the finish line, maybe she needed some
stimulation like a racehorse just a few yards away from victory! Not having a riding
crop I slapped her butt hard with my right hand; not expecting this, she screamed
out loud, but it did the trick. I felt her go completely rigid, panting, while her pussy
clamped, like a vice, down on my cock. Her mouth was still wide open after the last
cry but at first, nothing but air came rushing out, though after a short while she did
produce a few small gurgles. She came like a geyser spraying my abdomen profusely
with her aromatic cum. She stayed like that for several seconds, after which she
collapsed on my chest, totally winded, her body making small twitches as her orgasm
died down. After 5 minutes she came back; lifting herself with her arms she looked
me in the face, all of a sudden realizing I was still lodged rock hard in her pussy.
“Oh my god, that was the most powerful orgasm I’ve had in years and you're still
hard?”
“Yes dear, I haven’t cum yet, so if you want we can go another round.”
“Can we? I’ve never experienced multiple orgasms, can you do that for me?”
“Of course, I’m well-rested. You’ve done all the work so far, now it’s my turn,” upon
which I put my arms around her and quickly flipped her over, bringing her into a
missionary position. I slowly pulled out of her overheated cunt drawing a sigh from
her lips.
“Could you please make love to me this time?”
“Absolutely my dear, I think we’ve fucked enough, it would be a great pleasure to
make love to you this time, I’ll be very gentle, I promise, though should warn you
there may be some in and out movement involved!”
Before she could respond I closed her mouth with mine, giving her a tender kiss,
with little taps with my tongue against her lips, like knocking at her door; a door
which she gladly opened, inviting me in for further exploration. Quickly she
responded, making circles around my tongue with hers. Resting on my elbows, I
tenderly took her face between my hands, while she crossed her ankles around my
lower back, surrendering herself completely to me while she tenderly stroked my
upper back. I’d slipped out of her, my cock just resting atop her pussy. I tried to get
back in, but failed, so she came to my rescue, taking my dick and guiding it back into
her sopping hole, pushing me firmly inside.
I continued the movement as I slid deep inside her hot tunnel, moving back again as
I developed a steady rhythm. I made sure that I was at the right angle to give her
magic little appendage maximum stimulation, and continued for around ten minutes
until I felt the silky walls of her pussy beginning to twitch, as another orgasm built
slowly inside her. She held my head with both hands pulling our lips together, our
tongues still battling. She arched her back, pushing her crotch firmly against mine,
seeking more stimulation while I felt her rock-hard nipples almost punch holes in my
chest. I felt my juices churning in my ballsack, about ready to explode. I lifted my
upper body on my arms, pulling away from her face, as I prepared to flood her pussy
with my hot, gooey cum. She looked at me questioningly, wanting to know why I
had stopped kissing her.
“I’m cumming,” I said quietly feeling her cunt contracting around my pole, her eyes
rolling up, her breath increasing fivefold. I felt my sperm race up my shaft shooting
out of me making her go rigid and climax as well.
“Me tooooooo, “ she responded, even quieter than I had, making this the most
intense orgasm we had ever had together.
After that, we finally got to our now much-needed siesta, which was the original
intention before we got sidetracked by talk about BDSM. We woke a few hours later,
almost at the same time, leaving just enough time to get ready for dinner. Luckily it
wasn’t a formal night, so we could just throw on some casual clothes, which would
come in handy when we went dancing later.
Thus ended our first week onboard this wonderful ship, 3 more days at sea before
we hit our next port of call. The weather was still very nice, so tomorrow we could
soak up some more sun at the pool, topping up our vitamin D levels to full for the
coming winter. The second week of the cruise was to prove a lot more adventurous,
as we involved Lori and Mel in a very interesting bondage session...
 Chapter 31
Grace and Lew’s second cruise week.

The weather during the second week was spectacular. We were treated to wonderful
blue skies, sunshine all over, and nice warm temperatures: in short ideal sunbathing
and swimming weather. Almost everybody was outside next to the pool or on the
sundecks. Grace and I were searching for a spot to sun our old bones when all of a
sudden I spotted Lori and Mel again. I pointed them out to Grace.
“Why don’t you go and say hello, they can’t be as bad as you make out,” she said.
“They're not bad Grace, but they are very much into BDSM and I’m just not sure if
you would appreciate that?”
“We dabbled a little in that world, so I’m OK with it - just go and say hello.”
“OK, but don’t complain afterwards.”
I approached the recliners they were lying on, Lori in a minuscule bikini, the top
barely covering her nipples, the bottom, if you want to call it that, must have
weighed less than 5 grams (0.2 oz) if you want to be technical. I stood in front of the
sunbed, with the sun in my back.
“Madam, I am afraid I’m going to have to ask you to put on some decent clothes!” I
said to Lori.
She looked up with the sun in her face, not recognizing me immediately, and began
to complain, stating she was wearing a very expensive and legitimate Wicked Weasel
bathing suit. Mel was fast asleep and didn’t move. As I kept standing there not
speaking anymore, she put her hand above her eyes, shielding them from the sun so
she could see who was complaining, when all of a sudden she recognized me, her
mouth dropping open.
“Are you stalking me, Lori?” I asked.
“Lew, is that you? What are you doing on this ship?”
“The same as you I guess, crossing the Atlantic.”
“I can’t believe that you’re here!” She grabbed Mel’s arm and shook him awake. “Mel
look who’s here.”
“What, who…” Mel said clearly waking up from a deep sleep, his eyes blinking
against the bright sunlight, just like Lori’s had done before. After he’d shielded them
with one of his hands he too recognized me.
“Lew, what are you doing on this ship?” Mel said as he sat up straight.
“I just asked him the same question, stupid, he’s crossing the Atlantic like we are,”
Lori said.
“Yeah but why? We’re going home but he isn’t.”
“No that’s correct Mel, we do this just for the fun.”
“We?”
“Yes, we, my friend Grace and I.”
Then all of a sudden it dawned on both of them I was not the only person standing
in front of them, but that a gorgeous red-haired woman, clad in a tiny bikini, was
standing by my side.
“These folks, Grace, are Lori and Mel, they visited me in the photoshop and we had a
very nice time together.”
“Hello, Lori and Mel, nice to meet you, I’m Grace.”
“The pleasure is all mine Grace,” Mel said with a big smile on his face extending his
hand as Lori did. “I didn’t know you had a lady friend Lew.”
“We are just friends who help each other out sometimes, friends with benefits if you
wish, nothing more.”
“Going on a cruise is a nice way to help each other out,” Lori interjected, “please
enlighten us, but let’s go somewhere we can sit together”
They both got up and we adjourned to the pool bar where we sat down at one of the
tables.
“Can I get you a drink Grace, Lew?” Mel asked.
“Yes, thank you, I’ll have a beer and Grace, I guess, a white Zinfandel, won’t you
dear?”
“You know me so well Lew, yes a white Zinfandel would be nice, please.”
“You like that too?” Lori asked.
“Yes I do, very much, and they’re not easy to get in Belgium, not many
supermarkets stock them, so I love to drink it on a cruise.”
“Do you cruise a lot?”
“Yes, usually together with my daughter Nancy, but she had a baby six months ago
and it was not opportune for her to join me on this one, so I asked Lew and he
accepted, for his own reasons.”
“You said your daughter’s name is Nancy? Lew is that the Nancy that brought us to
your shop in the first place?”
“Yes it is. Grace is Nancy’s mother.”
“I see where Nancy got her beauty from then,” Mel interjected.
Grace blushed but accepted the compliment gracefully.
“So Lew tell us your reason for coming on this cruise?”
“That’s a bit personal, I’m afraid.”
“Don’t be shy, not after the fun we had together.”
“OK, if you must know, I’ve got a birthday coming up and I didn’t want to be home.”
“A birthday, that's nothing special, you have one every year, or is this a special one?”
Mel replied.
“Yeah, you’re turning 60, aren’t you?” Lori remarked.
“Yes, I’m afraid so, and I expected everyone to make a big fuss about it. I don’t
want any of that, and with Grace being a pinnacle member, she got this fantastic
offer on this cruise and suggested I join her.”
“So you're pinnacle Grace, you must be cruising a lot then?”
“Yes I do, I love it and so does Nancy, but yeah, she could have joined me on a
European cruise, but this Transatlantic one I got offered is not ideal for a six-month-
old baby, so I ended up with my favorite photographer, and so far it’s been great.”
“I can imagine, I wouldn't mind going on a cruise with Lew myself,” Lori said with a
wink to Grace, “but I’m a married woman, a swinging married woman at that, so I
always involve my husband Mel in whatever extramarital adventures I get into. We’re
very open but always together.”
“Yeah, Lew told me about you a few weeks ago, must have been just after you had
your photo session with him. He only said he had an encounter with a swinger
couple from the States touring in Europe, who came looking for him with a photo of
Nancy.”
“Yes we found this photo and it looked so good, we wanted some of our own in that
style. Mel has taken dozens of photos from me in different situations, even some of
us together having sex. We’ve taken some ourselves in the past, but that’s very
difficult and not the same as having photos taken by a professional. It took us a lot
of research to find out who the photographer was though, but eventually, we found
him. As we were going on this European trip, revisiting some of the old places we’d
been before when we were a lot younger, we decided to look him up.”
“So this wasn’t your first trip to Europe then?”
“No, absolutely not, we lived in Amsterdam for a while, many years ago, trying to get
away from narrow-minded America and to experience free love. It was challenging;
we didn’t have much money when we came over but being free spirits we found a
way to earn some, working the sex scene on the ‘Walletjes’ in Amsterdam, you know
the red light district?”
“Yes, we know the ‘Walletjes’, they are famous for sex entertainment and the
working girls. The latter we have in Antwerp too, in ‘het schipperskwartier’, the area
close to the old harbor where the sailors go to be entertained. We don’t have live
shows there like they do in Amsterdam, they even have the world-famous ‘Casa
Rosso’.”
“We didn’t work at that one but there are many different ones where we did work,
either me alone or together with Mel. We adored the kinky clubs - I love being tied
up. Mel is a master of bondage, and a lot of the girls in the clubs we worked at loved
to be tied up by him. We did some really crazy stuff there, we had this trick where
Lori put a banana in her pussy then sort of peeled it and we’d get a guy on stage to
bite pieces off the banana and eat it. But the absolute top was this Thai girl from
Bangkok, she could actually smoke with her pussy, she would put a cigarette
between her pussylips and light it, draw on it and exhale the smoke from her pussy
like a normal person would from their mouth, she then went amongst the audience
and stuck the cigarette in one of the patron's mouth…Are you into the kinkier stuff?”
“We dabbled a bit in it together in the past week, it was all very amateurish, Lew did
shave my pussy though, something I have been thinking about for a very long time,
but never dared to do on my own.”
“As you seem to know Lew so intimately, I guess you know about his cellar?”
“Yeah, I know all about it but I never visited.”
“You should, it’s a paradise for people living the lifestyle. Lew arranged a visit during
their open-door evening when we were there, and we had a blast. I love all that sort
of thing and with the equipment, they have in there, we could play doctor for real,
not kids stuff, but hardcore. I don’t know how many times I came that evening, but
it was a lot, believe me. I was sore all over the next day but loved it. So you played a
bit with Lew on the cruise?”
“Yes we did but we didn’t bring any equipment we can use.”
“You should definitely visit our cabin then, we’ve got loads of stuff; we bought some
additional things in Tanja’s little shop and we play almost every day.”
“Hey Mel, we should give Grace and Lew a demonstration of your bondage
capabilities, Grace has never seen a professional at work.”
“Absolutely, you’ll see how wonderful it can be, and maybe even get a taste yourself,
if you’re willing? What do you think Lew?”
“I would love to see how you do it, maybe learn a bit myself in the process.”
“Great how about tonight? Or do you have other plans?”
“We usually go see the early show in the theatre and then have a drink or go
dancing, but we could dance towards your cabin if that works for you? Where are
you?”
“We have an inside cabin on deck 8.”
“Maybe you should come to our cabin, we’re on deck 10 stateroom 1566.”
“Wow, you’re in a suite.”
“Yes, we are, compliments of the Crown and Anchor Club.”
“OK we'll come to you, we’ll bring our stuff, say around 10?”
“Fine, we’ll expect you both. Is that OK for you Grace?”
“I guess so; it’ll just be a demonstration, right?” Grace asked with clearly some fear
in her voice.
“Of course Grace, we won’t be tying you or Lew up…yet…” Mel said with a big smile
and a wink in my direction.
As we walked away, Grace slipped her arm underneath mine, taking me quickly
away.
“Are you sure they can be trusted?”
“Oh yes Grace, don’t be alarmed, they’re very nice people, a little adventurous
maybe, but you’ll see they have great stories to tell, especially about their time in
Amsterdam. Lori worked in a brothel and a BDSM club. The stories she told me might
frighten you in the beginning, but she claims she always had a great time and lots of
orgasms. You’ll be OK. I won’t let anything happen to you that you haven’t agreed to
upfront.”
“Now you’ve really got me worried.”
Later that evening, after an increased number of drinks during happy hour, and a
wonderful dinner, (they served one of my favorites, prime rib), we sat through the
magician's show in the theatre watching him doing things that don’t seem possible.
Grace was getting more nervous by the minute, so before we adjourned to our cabin
we had a stiff drink at one of the bars. On the dot of 10, we heard a knock on the
door.
“Come on in, make yourselves at home; can I get you something to drink?”
Walking in I saw that Mel had a big sports bag with him: I wondered what he had in
store for us.
“Do you have any Zinfandel Lew?” Lori asked with a smile.
“Yes of course we have, let me pour you a glass.”
“This is some cabin you have, ours would fit about 3 times into this one, and a large
balcony as well, yeah some people travel in style, but don’t worry we won't begrudge
you. I guess we’ll have to cruise a lot more to get these kinds of offers ourselves.”
“How would you like to proceed?” Mel asked, “shall I tie Lori up for you so you can
see how it goes?”
“That sounds like a plan,” I said with a smile.
Lori quickly finished her glass of wine stood up and began removing her clothes. I’d
seen her naked before, but Grace hadn’t of course. Lori removed her T-shirt,
immediately revealing her boobs. I’d noticed when she walked in that she wasn’t
wearing a bra, and I guessed she wasn’t wearing anything under her miniskirt either.
As it quickly followed the T-shirt we didn’t have to wait long to find out. Her
pussylips were still nicely shaved and the remainder of her pubic hair was neatly
trimmed but in a different shape this time though not overly different from the last
time I saw her in the raw.
“You don’t shave your pussy completely?” Grace asked.
“No Mel likes a bit of hair, not on the lips though, that gets in the way when he eats
me, which he loves to do, has Lew eaten you?”
“Euh..yes he did,” Grace replied a bit reluctant.
“Yeah he’s great at it isn’t he? I love it when he did that special move with his
tongue, did he do that with you as well?”
“I’m not sure what special move you mean Lori, I probably don’t have as much
experience with having my pussy eaten as you have, so I have no idea what special
move Lew has, they’re all special for me.”
“Stop jabbering woman, or I’ll put a gag in your mouth. Assume the position,” Mel
barked.
“Sorry Master,” Lori whispered between her lips and immediately stood in an
inspection position, feet at shoulder width, hands on the back of her head, elbows
spread wide, thus giving Mel full access to her whole body.
Mel had taken a short brown rope out of his bag and began wrapping it around her
neck. He then grabbed another one, longer this time, and doubled it. Taking a
position behind Lori, he placed the rope above her tits then under her arms and
slipped the loose ends through the loop taking it around her back and drawing it
tight. He then brought the loose ends back to the front tucking them under her tits
and then behind her again, pulling it tight and securing it with a knot after which he
pulled the remaining slack through the rope around her neck and tied that off as
well.
Lori’s boobs were now nicely framed by one rope above and one below. Next, he
took another, thinner rope, again double, and tied the ropes above and below her
tits together between the mounds, squeezing them slightly already between the two
double ropes above and below her tits. That done, he began wrapping her left tit
with one of the loose ends, the remainder he laid across her right shoulder and
around the back of her neck and to the front again before wrapping it around her
right tit. Finally, the rest was tied to the thicker rope in the back. Lori’s tits stood out
very nicely, slowly turning pink, then red, to end up kind of purplish. To finish the job
on her upper body, he tied a rope around her waist. Grace observed the procedure
with wide eyes.
“Doesn’t it hurt Lori?”
“No, not really, it feels nice to have my tits squeezed like this.”
“Shut up woman! Or I’ll put a gag in your mouth,” Mel barked again.
“Please don’t be angry with her Mel, I only wanted to know.”
“I can understand you have questions, but Lori needs to ask me permission before
she can reply.”
“Oh, I didn’t know, I’m so sorry.”
“You were not to know, but she does.”
After ordering Lori to lie on her back on the cabin table, Mel began wrapping a rope
around her left ankle then secured it to her left wrist, finishing it with a rope securing
her elbow to her knee. The right side received the same treatment, making her open
her legs wide, and exposing her dripping pussy to us. Lori was now totally
immobilized, her fun parts completely exposed for further play or torture, whichever
Mel or we decided.
“What shall we do with our plaything now?” Mel asked, “shall I put some nipple
clamps on her? I think my little slave would like that very much.”
He pulled a couple of nipple clamps out of the bag and gave us each one.
“Go, but first lick her nipple and then put it on!”
Looking at the thing he shoved in my hand I recognized it from Tanja’s shop in the
cellar. I’d seen them applied to some of the slaves during the inauguration. I
proceeded by taking one of Lori’s nipples between my thumb and finger, rolling it
firmly between them, and giving it a lick to boot, making it stand out so I could slip
the clamp over it. Lori’s nipples responded gladly to my manipulations and once I
was able to slip it over I began to tighten the screw that was attached to it,
squeezing her nipple more and more until I got a yelp from her mouth. I encouraged
Grace to do the same to her other tit.
“Unless you want to experience first what it feels like Grace?” I asked.
“I think it is worse than what you did to me the other day,” she replied.
“Well, you want to try it then?”
“I’ don’t know, should I? Won’t it be too painful?”
“Fine, but first things first, when we do this we need to secure your arms,” Mel
interjected.
“I’m not so sure I really want to do this anymore.”
“Come on Grace, where’s your sense of adventure?” I said.
“Permission to speak Master?” All of a sudden Lori asked.
“Permission granted slave, speak up!”
“It’s not so bad Grace, it hurts a bit at first, but that will almost go away after a short
while and then you will start to enjoy it, believe me, it will seriously increase your
pleasure.”
“If you’re sure… OK, I’ll try it, so what do you want me to do?”
“You can start by undressing, I want to see those titties of yours,” Mel said with a
nasty smile on his face, trying to frighten Grace in the process, who now completely
forgot about putting the second clamp on Mel’s nipple.
“Don’t scare her Mel, she’s already frightened enough by the idea, I said.”
“I’ll watch over you Grace, and if it’s too much just tell me and we’ll take it away,
shall I put it on for you?”
“Yes please.”
Grace removed her blouse and bra, exposing her gorgeous boobies to us. Mel
ordered her to grab her elbows behind her lower back and proceeded to secure them
with yet another rope he had withdrawn from his huge bag. By doing this, Grace’s
boobs jutted out, ready for action. I tickled under and over her right boob, using my
nails, enticing the nipple to extend as much as possible. When it was fully extended I
slipped the clamp over it, slowly turning the screw to increase the pressure. Grace’s
face was a good indicator of how far I could take it and then go just that little bit
beyond.
“It hurts! Take it off please!” she screamed.
“Hold it Grace, remember Lori’s words, it will get better.”
“Are you sure?”
“Go for it Grace, you’ll love it, believe me.” Lori quietly said.
“What did I tell you slut, keep your mouth shut, you've earned yourself a mouth gag
and some punishment.” Mel barked, after which he put an orange ball in Lori’s
mouth and secured it at the back of her head, shutting her up. He then proceeded
with yet another rope he conjured up from his bag, attaching it, with a bit of
difficulty, to the back to the rope Lori had tied around her waist, then pulled it hard
between her legs, so it pressed tightly between her pussy lips at the front, making
them bulge around the cord. He then secured it to the other side of the rope around
her waist. Lori’s face contorted because of the pain the rope caused to her pussy lips
and clit. Grace closely followed the procedure again, seemingly forgetting about her
own painful nipple.
After hitting Lori’s pussy a few times lightly with his palm, Mel asked Grace, “Well,
how does it feel now?”
“It’s not too bad, I feel as if I’m getting small electric shocks in my cunt because of
the nipple clamp,” Grace responded with a weak smile.
“Good that’s exactly the effect we want to achieve. Now, let’s try something
different. I’ll show you first on Lori.”
Mel went back to his magician's bag and pulled out something that looked like a
small clear plastic cup, but with some sort of knob on the closed end. He made Lori
lick the open side and then put it over her free nipple and began to turn the knob, I
could see that something was moving up inside the cup. All of a sudden it dawned
on me, by turning the knob a vacuum was created drawing not only Lori’s nipple but
also a part of her tit inside.
Although it didn’t seem too painful, judging by her moans, she was clearly
stimulated. Mel handed me its twin and motioned to Grace with his head. I got the
message, proceeding to do the same to Grace, after which she too increased her
moaning, twisting her hips, obviously trying to stimulate her pussy. High time to free
her of her skirt and panties.
Once Grace was stark naked I gave her a little push making her fall back onto the
bed with a giggle, her eyes full of question marks on what was about to happen
next. My look towards Mel sent him an unspoken message that his expertise was
needed to bring pleasure to Grace and take her a little further in her first professional
bondage adventure. Yet another rope was pulled out of the bag and attached to
Grace’s left ankle, pulling her leg sideways and then attaching it to the underside of
the bed. The right ankle and leg got the same treatment, opening Grace up
completely, and exposing her delicious, newly shaved pussy for further fun and
games. But he still wasn’t happy; with a bit of fumbling, he removed the rope
holding Grace’s arms together behind her back. He then tied another to her left
wrist, pulling her arm to the left and tying it to the bed and another on her right also
securing this to the bed, leaving her wide open in a full spread-eagle position.
She had to wait a bit now as Mel again concentrated on his beloved Lori whose
pussy was now profusely producing girly juices, thanks to the stimulation of the rope
pressed hard into it. But clearly, that was not enough to make her cum: more
stimulation was in order. I have no idea where he kept on getting all the stuff, his
bag began to look more and more like the one from the movie Mary Poppins, from
which she drew impossible things. Anyway, he pulled out a roll of Duct tape and a
magic wand which he then proceeded to tape to her leg using the tape, the head of
the wand carefully adjusted to be firmly pressed against her clit. He plugged it in and
switched it to the maximum. That immediately caught Lori’s attention: her eyes
widened, and with her mouth plugged, she started producing guttural sounds of
pleasure.
“She’s good for at least half an hour,” Mel said happily, “let’s get back to the
delectable Grace.”
Grace began to protest, but that only resulted in her mouth being gagged with a
green ball, shutting her up just the same as Lori.
“How about some tickling fun Lew?”
“What do you mean?”
“You know where Grace is ticklish don’t you, well maybe we’re going to make her
laugh and squirm till she comes?” While saying that he began to tickle the bottom of
Grace’s feet indeed making her squirm on the bed while motioning me to do the
same to her upper body. So I began to tickle the inside of her arms coming closer
and closer to her armpits, which I knew would be hell for her as she couldn’t get
away from our tickling fingers and nails. Mel had moved up from her feet to the
inside of her thighs and her waist. Grace was squirming and pulling at her ropes with
arms and legs, but to no avail; we tickled her relentlessly. The effect on her body
was crystal clear, just like the juices that began to flow from her pussy. High time to
stimulate that area a bit more intensively. Before I knew where it came from, Mel
held some sort of a big black snake in his hand which he expertly shoved in her
vagina: very easily due to the secretions that had flowed out. I looked towards Mel
with a big question mark in my eyes.
“It’s a remote-controlled stimulator,” he informed me after which he pushed the on
button bringing it to life inside Grace’s pussy. I heard a low humming, which
increased after Mel pushed a second time on the button increasing the vibrations.
The effect on Grace was instantaneous, proven by her increased moaning and similar
guttural noises like Lori’s. Mel handed me the remote to control Grace’s stimulation
and turned his attention back to his beloved Lori, first removing her ball gag.
“Please master turn off the wand - I can’t take it anymore,” she whimpered.
“How many did you have love?” He said referring to the number of orgasms she had
had.
“I lost count but at least ten big ones and a few smaller ones in between.”
“OK I’ll switch it off, but I’ll still need to punish you for speaking without permission,
did you think I didn’t hear you whisper to Grace?”
“No Master, I was wrong doing that, please punish me, I deserve it.”
Mel removed the wand, ripping off the Duct tape. Lucky for Lori there was absolutely
no hair on her thighs else she would have gotten a free wax treatment in the
process. He flipped her over on the table using the ropes as handles, her legs still
wide open with her ass sticking out as an open invitation for action. For what he
planned he needed another tool: he conjured up from the magic bag, a multi-strand-
flogger which he swished in the air letting Lori know what was coming.
”Oh yes master, I need a good flogging for speaking up without permission.”
“I’ll give you twenty, count backward for me; make sure it’s correct or I’ll have to
start over.”
“Yes, Master.”
The first one hit her hard, full on her butt.
“20,” Lori said, while Mel continued with another 3 in quick succession.
“19, 18, 17,” Mel gave me a wink and proceeded to hit Lori’s butt 5 times in rapid
succession, pausing just a second longer between numbers 3 and 4 to confuse her.
“16, 15, 14, 13,” Lori whispered, then remained silent.
“You missed one slave, I’ll have to start over,” Mel barked.
“I’m sorry Master I made a mistake I deserve more punishment.”
“I’ll do the counting myself, you will accept my silent counting.”
“Yes master, I accept your counting.”
Grace was looking on as much as she could in her restrictive position. I’d been
teasing her a few times, letting her almost cum and then stopping the vibrations.
Every time I did she looked at me with pleading eyes to turn it back on and let her
cum. Up until now, I had counted 5 middle or small orgasms.
Mel had begun flogging Lori again, concentrating now on her pussy and ass crack,
they were slowly turning from pink to dark red, I’d lost track of how many times he’d
hit her, but I guessed that it was far beyond the original 20 he’d promised. Her
quivering snatch was oozing fluids resulting from her many orgasms. Putting down
the flogger, Mel took up a position behind her, wiped with his hand flat over her cunt
picking up as much juice as he could, and swiped it up over her ass crack, inserting a
couple of fingers, lubing it up. Whipping out his hard cock from his pants he replaced
his fingers with it, immediately pushing into her to the hilt. Lori gave a satisfied
moan.
“Yes, Master fuck my ass, fill me with your soothing sperm.” He didn’t let her say
that twice as he started pounding away in her hot tight hole.
Grace began squirming on the bed, shaking her head from left to right, trying to
make something clear to me. I took pity and removed her ball gag so she could
speak again.
“Don’t let him do that to me Lew!”
“What do you mean, flog you?”
“No, I don’t want to be fucked in my ass, I’ve never done that.”
“Don’t you worry, I won’t let Mel fuck you in any of your holes dear.”
“I wouldn’t mind him fucking my pussy or giving him a blowjob - well not when he
comes straight out of Lori’s ass, but no dick in my ass please.”
“So you’re not up for a DP either then?”
“DP, what the heck is DP?”
“Double penetration, Mel in your ass and me, at the same time, in your pussy.”
“No, if you want to do that, you can with Lori, but not with me.”
“Oh I see, you want a demonstration? We’ve done it before, so it's not a problem for
me. Let me untie you, so we can use the bed.”
After untying the ropes holding Grace down on the bed, she moved quickly away,
crawling into one of the easy chairs. I moved to Mel and suggested using the bed to
fuck Lori properly. After removing some of the ropes from Lori, Mel lay naked on the
bed, his cock pointing straight up. Lori got on top of him, embedding his dick firmly
in her back passage again. Her legs spread wide ready to welcome my man meat
into her intimate folds. First, however, I removed the nipple clamp, soothing the pain
caused by the rushing of the blood back in the nubbin with my mouth while
removing the suction cup on the other. Then I plunged my blood-filled organ, balls
deep, into her sleek tunnel in one go. It was again strange to feel another cock so
close to mine and yet separated by two thin fleshy walls.
All of a sudden I saw Grace sitting in the chair, watching us intently, while slowly
caressing her pussy. I beckoned her over. She first motioned no, shaking her head,
but I insisted, after which she rose from the chair and came to the side of the bed.
“Stand over Lori and Mel, I want to eat your pussy,” I said.
She looked at me, not immediately grasping what I meant, but when I stuck out my
hand to help her to get on the bed, she took it and did just as I asked, standing
wide-legged over Lori, her still dripping snatch right in front of my face. While I
continued fucking Lori my hands moved to Grace's butt to steady myself and her, a
hand on each cheek pulling her towards me, my tongue sticking out ready to begin
licking her lady flower.
Grace’s hands went behind my head holding it firmly against her crotch. I sucked
hard taking both of her outer lips into my mouth, then splitting them apart I snaked
my tongue inside as deeply as possible. It wasn’t long before she started to flow like
one of those small springs which you sometimes discover on hikes up in the
mountains: she tasted just as divine as they sometimes do. Thanks to being
sidetracked licking and drinking from Grace’s gorgeous snatch I could keep on
pounding Lori's with my flesh sword without feeling the immediate urge to cum. That
seemed to please Lori tremendously, judging by the satisfied noises emanating from
her mouth.
Keeping rhythm with Mel was slightly more difficult, a bit like tapping your head with
one hand while making circles over your belly with the other, but I more or less
managed it. After about ten minutes of oral stimulation on Grace’s pussy and double
stimulation in Lori’s pussy and ass, they were both rapidly approaching orgasm. First
was Grace, spraying my face with her girly juices, while informing the adjacent
cabins and the hallway of her orgasm at the top of her voice. Lori followed two
seconds later, producing even more decibels, her pussy convulsing and contracting
down on my shaft, while her body shuddered and pulled at her restraints.
No need for further delay, I felt my cum racing from my balls up my shaft, pumping
her hot cunt full of even hotter sperm. Mel was cumming as hard as I was as he felt
Lori’s ass clamping down his cock, spewing his sperm in her hot body, all this
together going far over the normal orgasm Richter scale. When I pulled my cock out
of Lori’s pussy and stepped off the bed, it was like a cork coming out of a
champagne bottle, her pussy spouting our combined juices like a geyser, the only
thing missing was the bang. Mel lifted Lori off of him and laid her tenderly next to
him on the bed after which he began the slow task of untying the knots and
removing the rest of the ropes, first starting with her tits, which now had a deep
purple color.
While he was busy with Lori, I took care of Grace’s nipples, first, the one with the
suction cup which was fairly easy. Freeing the one with the clamp was more painful
as here, like with Lori, when the blood came rushing in again, Grace’s face distorted
into a painful grimace. My mouth quickly brought solace, working my tongue around
the painful little nubbin.
15 minutes later, Lori was free again to move around, and she immediately made a
dash for the toilet: we could all sympathize with her big need for release. After all, it
was already 1 am, 3 hours after they walked in.
After her waterfall noises had stopped, she stuck her head out the door and asked if
she could take a shower. “Yours is so much bigger than ours.”
“By all means Lori, you know what, we’ll join you, we can all easily fit inside.”
“Yeah that’s right, you could have a ball in this thing - there would be even room left
for a small band.”
As you can imagine we spent another half hour in the shower, washing each other,
the girls busy with hands and mouths getting us hard again after which we had them
line up next to each other, hands high above their heads against the wall, butts
sticking out, and legs spread wide. Mel and I were fucking their hot pussies from
behind while playing with their tits, and trading twats about five times before we
filled them up again with our remaining cum, Mel filled Lori’s and I Grace’s. After
drying each other Lori and Mel got dressed again and adjourned to their small
cubicle on deck 3. No need to say we missed breakfast in the morning, only waking
up spooning around 10:30. I turned around looking at Grace, who was still
pretending to be fast asleep.
“Hey lazy bones, time to wake up!” She slowly opened her eyes, a big smile on her
face.
“Hello, my sweet friend with benefits, that was quite an adventure last night,” she
said stretching her body and lifting her arms in the air.
“Yes, it was, wasn’t it? What do you think about Lori and Mel?”
“They were amazing, so open-minded and free-spirited, you can see they’ve had lots
of fun in their lives, constantly moving their limits and exploring everything that God
forbade. They must have had a ball in Holland when they were young.”
“Yes they did, they told me stories you wouldn’t believe, especially when Lori worked
in the brothel and the live show theatre in Amsterdam.”
“I would like to get to know Lori a bit better, would you mind?”
“Not in the least, it might be a good idea; you might even expand your limits a bit.”
“Expand my limits? Are you complaining?”
“I wouldn't dare to complain dear, but it’s always good to go where no man or
woman, for that matter, has gone before.”
“I never thought of you as a Trekky Lew.”
“Ah you recognized the allusion, yes I was and still am a big fan of the series, but
how are you going to go about it with Lori?”
“We’re bound to run into them again and I’ll suggest having a girls' night or
afternoon, or whatever. You can then have a chat, a beer, or whatever you want
with Mel, as long as you leave us girls alone.”
“OK, I could go for that, maybe I can convince Mel to have a spa treatment, making
ourselves beautiful for our girls after their powwow.”
“Yeah, you want to be massaged and pampered by one of those pretty Thai or
Filipino girls in the spa, don’t you?”
“I can never keep a secret from you can I?”
“Boys will be boys, whatever age they are.”
“OK let’s hit the shower and have lunch, I’m starving.”
After lunch, and still at sea, we took a walk around the sundeck for digestion
purposes and returned to our cabin, to soak up some sun on our balcony, while
reading a story on Literotica. Nothing much happened for the remainder of the day.
In the evening we went through our same routine: happy hour, dinner, show. That
evening it was music, a song and dance spectacle themed around world-famous
musicals. By 10 we hit the sack. A few more Caribbean ports and four nights at sea
before we would arrive in Miami. The next day, after breakfast, Grace went to look
actively for Lori. We found them both close to their usual spot next to the pool, Lori
again in an XXX-rated bikini, some of the rope marks on her body still visible, Mel in
his usual swimming trunks, his dick almost on display.
“Hi Lori, how are you guys doing today?”
“Not too bad,” Lori replied. “We missed you last night, was the demonstration too
much for you?”
“Absolutely not,” Grace said, “in fact, I would like to have a chat with you to learn
more about your lifestyle.”
“OK, when would suit you?”
“How about now?”
“Sure, but what about our guys, I guess you don’t want them with us?”
“How did you guess, no I would like it to be girls only, maybe they can go to the spa,
Lew gave me a hint he would like to be pampered by one of those Thai girls.”
“That is an excellent idea, but mind you boys, this is a real massage not one with a
happy ending. For that, you’ll have to wait until we girls have finished drawing up
our plans for this evening.”
Mel was OK with a spa treatment so we went on our way to make an appointment
and the girls adjourned to our cabin.
“Come in. Let’s sit out on the balcony; if we place ourselves right, you can go topless
if you wish.”
“Oh my God this is pure luxury, isn’t it, I love to sunbathe topless or even completely
in the nude, but on a cruise ship it’s rather difficult - unless you have a suite of
course. So what would you like to know about our lifestyle?”
“It’s not so much your lifestyle I’m interested in but about what you did together
with Lew and Mel the other night, this double penetration, you seemed to like it very
much, but I can’t imagine it doesn’t hurt, how does it feel, does it require practice?”
“It does require a bit of practice, I gather you are an anal virgin?”
“Yes I’ve never had anything up there, but I’m curious.”
“That’s quite normal to be curious. You have a lot of sensitive nerves back there, just
like in your pussy, so it's not abnormal to have a strong orgasm while being
stimulated anally. The most important thing is to be clean when you do it. You see
Mel and I are not into any kind of sex involving secretions like pee or poop and it’s so
much better knowing you’re clean when a man pulls his dick out of your ass and
shoves it directly into your mouth or pussy, which is something I love him to do.”
“I can imagine that would also be pure horror for me, but how does one get clean?”
“Simple, with an enema, every morning after I’ve emptied my bowels and bladder, I
clean myself inside with the help of an enema, just to be prepared to have anal sex.
You can’t do it when your partner wants to have it and you have to start cleaning
yourself; by the time that’s finished, the mood may be gone. You want me to show
you how it works?”
“Yes, I’d like that.”
“OK but then we have to go to my cabin, where I keep my stuff, or I can get it and
we can do it here in your big luxury shower.”
“That sounds like a plan, you go get your stuff and I’ll get us something to drink, see
you back here in 15?”
”Excellent.”
Fifteen minutes later Lori was back with the magical sports bag I saw the other
night. I let her in, and she began to unload, taking out a clear plastic bag with some
sort of tap, a fairly long, flexible clear plastic tube with on one end a rigid part also
with some sort of tap. She asked me to take my clothes off and join her in the
shower. Once there, she attached the tube to the bag and began filling it with
lukewarm water, once filled she attached it, high up, on the bar holding the
showerhead.
“OK now comes the moment of truth, the first time you do this it’s going to feel
funny, not unpleasant mind you, just weird. Turn your back to me and bend over,
I’m gonna stick the rigid part up your ass, it’s thin don’t worry, but seeing this the
first time you get something up your bum I’ll apply some Vaseline, beware, it may
feel a bit cool at first.”
I felt her applying the Vaseline to my ass, followed by this hard plastic tube touching
my sphincter, and when Lori began to push I felt it slide effortlessly inside my body.
So far so good, no discomfort, only weird as she had warned me.
“OK, you can stand up, don’t be alarmed. I’ll open the tap now to allow the water
from the bag to flow into your colon, it’s at body temperature so it will feel normal to
you, try to hold it in as long as possible.” That said I could feel her turning the small
tap at the top of the part stuck up my ass and I felt the water starting to run into
me. She put her hands on my shoulders and upper arms, caressing me, then, after a
few minutes she ventured towards my boobs, cupping them, clearly in an attempt to
take my attention away from what was happening in my ass. My nipples sprang
immediately to attention when she touched them, giving them a quick squeeze, just
on the border of painful, building up a certain sexual tension between us. It felt like
a jolt of lightning hit my pussy arousing me instantly. Going back to the business at
hand, Lori closed the tap and pulled the intruder out of my rectum; I felt so full
trying very hard to keep it in.
“Better sit on the toilet and then you can release and let the water flush all the nasty
stuff out of your bowels.”
I felt the water run out making me feel back to normal. When I returned to the
shower Lori switched on the shower to flush away whatever had flown out, before I
hit the toilet also cleaning my legs in the process.
“I can’t say it didn’t feel weird to have something shoved up my ass, but this thing
was rather small wasn’t it?”
“Yes a man’s dick is a lot bigger, it will take some practice to come to that, I brought
something that will help, it’s called ‘A Lady Finger’, it’s a small vibrator, specially
designed for beginners at anal play. You will also need lubricant, almost every time
you do it, otherwise, it can be very uncomfortable and you’ll lose out on the good
feelings it can bring. Shall I lube you up?”
“Uuuuh, yes I guess.”
“OK, get on all fours on the bed.”
After I did, Lori took a bottle out of the magic sports bag and poured some on my
asscrack, rubbing it in with her hand, and also sneaking forward over my moist
pussy, quickly sliding a finger inside; that felt so good I couldn’t resist moaning. After
sliding her finger a few times in and out of that magical place where my legs meet
she pulled out and slid over my perineum back to my sphincter, pushing to try to get
a finger in. I felt my pucker opening up allowing her finger to slide in. That was the
very first time anything human had entered my body through that little door. I held
my breath while all kinds of conflicting sensations invaded me. The initial reaction
was to push the invader back out, but very quickly the sensitive nerve endings
around my little brown eye started bringing little waves of pleasure to my body as it
connected directly to the ones in my cunt.
“Oh my god, that feels so good.”
Lori pulled her finger out.
“Don’t do that, please leave it in!”
Without a word from her, I felt something harder push at my backdoor, easily sliding
inside thanks to the lube and the finger that had ventured that way before, only this
thing stretched my anal ring more and went a lot deeper. Lori began to move it in
and out, sort of fucking me with it. After some fumbling, all of a sudden it began to
vibrate inside me.
“Oh my god, this is pure bliss, keep doing that!” I shouted out. I felt a hand on one
of my tits, squeezing it, also pinching the nipple hard, and sending another jolt of
electricity directly to my clit. Arching my back I pushed my butt hard against Lori’s
hand holding the vibtating Lady Finger in my ass.
“I’m cumming, I’m cumming!” I shouted even harder, my pussy squirting like crazy
all over the bedcovers. My arms and legs gave way and I collapsed on the bed, the
vibrator still buzzing in my ass, which kept my orgasm going on and on. This was
definitely what the French would call ‘la petite mort’ the small death.
Coming back down to earth, I said, “Oh my god Lori this is unbelievable, I could
never imagine that shoving something up my ass could have this powerful effect on
me, now I understand your reaction to being sandwiched between Lew and your
husband the other night.”
“The pleasure you experience more than doubles when you have a dick in your pussy
and one up your ass at the same time. Next time you have sex with Lew, you should
ask him to shove a dildo or vibrator up your ass, or you can try a butt plug.”
“A butt plug? What in heaven’s name is a butt plug?”
“You don’t know what a butt plug is? Where have you lived the past 40 years? You
should definitely pay a visit to an adult store, either when you’re in the US or back
home. You know what, when you’re back home, visit Lew’s cellar; Tanja has a nice
adult store there, and we bought quite a lot of stuff. But coming back to your
question, the word explains itself, it is a plug you put in your butt, it has a pointy end
which goes in rather easily, then widens out, opening you up nicely. Behind the
widest part, it has a neck which your sphincter tightens around keeping it firmly in
place, stopping it from disappearing into you. You wear it to get your back door used
to intruders. The plugs come in all kinds of sizes, even inflatable ones, but that is
only for real pros. I wouldn’t recommend one of those, a small one is nice for daily
use.”
“You can relax now and lie on your back if you wish, I’ll join you.”
“The more I talk to you the more I’m convinced I really led a sheltered life, I wonder
if my daughter Nancy knows about any of this? I’ll have to ask her when we’re back.”
“Have you ever made love with a woman Grace?”
“Yes I did, with Jada, Lew’s Latino helper, she keeps the shop going while we’re on
vacation. She’s rather young, and it was sort of a first for both of us, it happened
during the after party of a video shoot, maybe I should describe it more as a small
orgy with Lew and six women.”
“Lew and six women, oh my god, he must have felt like a sultan with a harem.”
“Yes he did, he played his part with verve, trying to satisfy us all.
“I never imagined that Lew would be up for something like that, oh my god six
women? He must have been exhausted after that.”
“He held up very well and all that after an intense day of video shooting. He had
been constantly stimulated filming young beautiful girls in revealing bathing suits and
‘almost nothing’ lingerie. After the orgy, we ended up by ourselves on the location
cleaning up, and he made tender love to me. I have no idea how many times he
came that day, but it must have been a lot, I think he had help from the blue pills,
which he also brought on this trip. He doesn’t know I’ve seen them, so please keep it
to yourself.”
“I won’t tell. So you had sex with a young woman. Was it satisfactory? Would you
like to try it with a woman closer to your own age?”
“Sure why not; you look very nice Lori, you’ve got a very enticing body.”
“You too Grace and I have to confess, it’s been ages since I had sex with a woman,
especially one with a bald pussy, and since you’re now all cleaned up…”
Turning towards me on the bed, Lori took me in her arms and kissed me tenderly,
her tongue tentatively licking my lips until I let her invade my mouth. Her hands
were all over my body, caressing, and squeezing with the occasional slap on my butt.
From my mouth, she moved her kisses to my ear, nibbling on my ear lobe and going
down to my neck and shoulder, all the time massaging one of my boobs. When she
began kissing the top of my boob while tickling the underside, I felt the nipple grow
and become rock hard. When she finally took it in her hot mouth her hand began a
slow descent over my stomach towards my mound. She had this enticing way of
tickling me, with her nails alternating with the tips of her fingers driving me crazy. By
the time she reached my pussy I was shivering, and flowing profusely.
“Oh my god Grace you’re all wet, I want to taste you,” she said sliding down as
quickly as a snake, and invading my cunt with her mouth, sucking up my sweet
secretions. “This tastes soo good,” I heard her mumble, her tongue circling around
my clit alternating with little nibbles as I was flying high on a cloud of rapture.
“I’m gonna cum!” That made Lori stop immediately.
“Why did you stop?
Lori lifted her head from that hot crevice between my legs, looked at me and said; “I
think it will be far better if I cum together with you, have you ever tried scissoring?”
“You got me again, what is scissoring?”
“OK let me show you.” Lori turned around and shoved her pussy against mine so
that our legs formed some sort of ‘X’. I quickly caught on to what she was doing: it
felt heavenly, her clit stimulating mine and mine hers. We began pounding that
magical place where our legs met against each other, making the bed shudder, our
hopefully joint orgasm building inside of us. But after a while, Lori pulled away again,
still looking for other ways to increase our pleasure she went back to the by now
famous sports bag and pulled something that looked like a black snake out of it.
When she showed it to me it looked like a very long penis, but one with two heads.
Again, it was something I’d never seen before in my life, but the use of this thing
was immediately clear to me. We each began to suck on an end, lubricating it with
our saliva. When Lori pulled it out after a short while, she said, “this is excellent to
test how long a cock you can take without hurting yourself. On a good day, I can
take three quarters into my pussy, let me show you.” She began pushing the
snakelike dong inside of her until I could see it moving inside her belly and indeed
only a small portion was still sticking outside. Fucking herself with the thing she
began moaning and groaning.
Shortly after she pulled part of it back out, holding it firmly for me to insert it into my
cunt while we scissored again.
“See how far you can take it in, but don’t hurt yourself.” I nodded yes, so we each
had one of the heads in our pussies and while she kept holding it firmly in the middle
we began to fuck each other. It felt good and before I realized it, she removed her
hand and our pussies were touching each other again in the middle, while each of us
had half of the snake buried deep inside. Every time I shoved toward Lori, I could
see a little bump appearing on my belly. That meant I had close to 28cm (11”) inside
me, at least 10cm (4”) more than Lew’s cock, making me feel very full. Lori began
strumming my clit, inviting me with her eyes to do the same for her. I felt Lori’s body
tense up as her orgasm rapidly approached. When finally her dam broke, she came
like a geyser, squirting all over me. I almost immediately followed suit, treating her
to a similar juice fountain.
After that, we just lay there, both panting a big smile on our faces, trying to catch
our breaths after the explosive orgasm we had both experienced.
“That was…I don’t know what it was, but it was earth-shattering,” I whispered.
“Yes it was wasn’t it?” Lori replied, “I always have stronger orgasms when I’m with a
woman than with a man.
“So was this better than when you were pounded by both Mel and Lew the other
night?”
“Yes it was.”
“Despite the BDSM treatment that came with it?”
“Yes, I like the BDSM stuff very much and it gives me extreme pleasure, but it’s
different from being with a woman.”
“I was wondering about that bondage stuff Mell did, thinking back on your boobs
after he’d wrapped them with the rope, turning them purple, how much does it
hurt?”
“Oh, that’s nothing compared to what I experienced in Amsterdam. They took it a
few steps further, binding my tits as Mel did, but using longer ropes and then
suspending me by my tits, with my hands and feet bound. Now that was painful, but
if done right, quite bearable, especially when the Masters then started to fuck you
like that, you forget about the pain, in fact, it increased the pleasure.”
“Your life was far more adventurous than mine, that much is clear.”
“I wouldn’t trade for the world, in fact, we will probably go back to Amsterdam next
year, you could look us up when we’re there maybe?”
“Sure, let me know.”
All of a sudden I heard the door to our cabin open, “Is that you Lew?”
“Yes dear, oh I see you’re still playing? How about taking care of our needs for a
change?”
“Oh you have needs now, do you? Has that anything to do with some cute Thai
masseuses?”
“It may have,” I said in unison with Mel.
“What shall we do for these poor guys Grace, shall we help them?”
“Do you think they deserve it?”
“I guess they do for allowing us to have a nice conversation.”
“Conversation, my ass, you girls have been playing, I can see it from Grace’s butt, or
did that thing in there grow on itself?”
“You mean this cute thing?” Grace asked me, wiggling her ass at me, “ that’s just a
small gift from Lori, to thank me for listening to her complaints about Mel.”
“You have complaints about me, Lori?”
“Mmmm…I could do with a few more pussy eating sessions, I think I’m way behind,
compared to the blowjobs I gave you.”
“I’ll remedy that instantly,” Mel said with a big smile on his face. He grabbed Lori,
threw her on the bed, and dove between her legs, covering her vulva with his
mouth.”
I took up a position on all fours, sticking my butt invitingly out to Lew who
immediately caught on, dropped his trousers, and shoved his hard-on to the hilt in
my well-lubricated pussy, after which he started pounding me at warp speed.
Judging by Lori’s telltale moaning alternating with her mewling whimpers, she was
thoroughly enjoying Mel’s oral attention. After a while, she pushed him away.
“Am I doing something wrong, dear?”
“No, but I would like to be fucked one more time by Lew, and just out of curiosity,
Grace would like to sample Mel’s manhood again. Would you do that for us
pleeaaase?”
“How about it Lew, do you think our girls deserve this?”
“I’m good if you’re good, let’s trade places.”
Lori jumped up and took up a position on all fours next to Grace, both sticking their
butts out, ready to be pounded. Mel and I traded places.
“How about making it a bit more challenging Lew? The one who can make his girl
cum first wins, the loser treats the four of us to a dinner in one of the specialty
restaurants.”
“Are you talking one or more orgasms?” I asked.
“The more I hear, the more I like this challenge, what about you Grace?” Lori said.
“Oh yes please, I’d love dinner in one of the specialty restaurants,” Grace replied
with a wink, after which we all burst out laughing.
“Even more challenging, I like it, OK let’s make it 3 orgasms, when one of the girls'
orgasms, we trade places, that will make it a bit tougher to get to three, oh and you
cannot cum yourself before giving one of them a third orgasm, so the winner gets a
double prize, he gets to cum and he gets treated to dinner.”
“OK you’re on,” I shouted full of confidence. “We start on the count of 3… 1, 2, 3,
GO!”
We both grabbed the girls by their hips, and shoved our granite-hard poles balls
deep into their pussies, Mel into Lori’s, and me into Grace’s, before starting to pound
away. I quickly moved my hands towards Grace’s tits, mauling them, Mel went
immediately for Lori’s clit. I felt Grace’s cunt muscles rippling down in ecstasy over
my cock, inching her orgasm closer to boiling point. I could only go by the noises
Lori was making on her progress towards her ultimate bliss, and I think I was losing
the first round. Mel was good, this was clearly not the first time he had participated
in this type of competition.
Yes, yes, I’m cumming!” Lori shouted going all rigid at the same time producing
loads of girl cum, she wasn't faking it, that was clear. I pulled out of Grace and
traded places with Mel, he had the advantage of having a larger cock than mine, of
course, the question was could he refrain from cumming himself before he
succeeded in bringing about a third girly orgasm. Maybe I could cash in on Lori just
cumming, building on that one towards a multiple orgasm deal. We both began
pounding into our girls and this time I did what Mel had done before, strumming
Lori’s clit with my fingers. It helped, soon after I started I felt Lori quivering, her
pussy contracting around my cock, bringing her another orgasm rather quickly but
also making it mighty difficult for me to hold off mine. Arching her back she pushed
hard trying to make me go deeper, all of a sudden I felt her body tense up as she
orgasmed a second time in less than 10 minutes, that woman was incredible
shouting at the top of her voice: “Yes, fuck, fuck give it to me Lew, give me your
spunk!”
“I’d love to Lori, but then I would lose, you'll have to wait for that.”
“I’m cumming too!” all of a sudden Grace was shouting.
“Good job Mel, but that one’s just outside the time limit I’m afraid.”
“Time limit? What time limit?”
“When you made Lori cum I couldn’t continue to make Grace cum, I had to stop, but
you continued after I made Lori cum, so I’m afraid it is outside the time limit.”
“Yes you’re right, but I’m happy I was able to make Grace cum, that was my
personal challenge.”
“OK let’s go for the third and final round, he who makes his girl cum first wins the
challenge unless he cums too, of course, then he’s disqualified.”
We were each back with our own girl. This time I had the added advantage of
Grace’s orgasm she just had, but how fast could I make her cum. I grabbed Grace by
the hips and flipped her over on her back, guiding my wiener towards her twat,
sliding it in with one hand while I supported myself with the other next to her head
hoping for a little added advantage by changing position. I drove her into the
mattress going at it like a steam engine. Mel quickly mimicked me also flipping Lori
over on her back, it became a real neck-to-neck race and from Lori’s reactions, Mel
was again in the lead. And yes he beat me again, Lori came like a geyser jerking as
her orgasm hit her. Unfortunately, Grace lagged 5 seconds behind, until I heard Mel
yell; “Oh no, no!”
“What’s wrong Mel?”
“I fucking well came, so you’re still in the race and I’m disqualified, how do you do
that?”
“That my friend is something I learned at a very young age, in fact when I lost my
virginity. You know what, I’ll tell you all about it when we savor this wonderful dinner
you’re going to treat us all to this evening.”
“So I guess we’re done, aren’t we Lori?”
“Yes we are, we both need a rest now, it’s been great fun, and who knows we might
see each other again for some more play when you decide to come back to Europe
next year.”
“I can tell you that this afternoon was a life-changing experience for me, and who
knows maybe for Lew as well.”
“Yes indeed, you might be in for a nice surprise Lew, I’d love to hear about it. You
have our e-mail address, so I expect a full report when you’re back home.” Lori said
with a meaningful tap against the side of her nose.
“OK, I’ll write you a story about it.”
That evening we had a wonderful dinner and I told them all about my defloration
experience. I guess, when they get back home, Mel will have to go into intensive
training by Lori, like I was by Alicia who took my virginity so many years ago. Her
motto was “You’re never too old to learn.”
The next day we spent resting and sunning on our balcony, enjoying again the
fantastic food on the ship. The day before debarkation was totally dedicated to
packing, paying the onboard bill, one final happy hour in the Pinnacle Club, saying
goodbye to our cruise dinner companions, and the final show.
As we had to drive to Orlando the next day once we got off the ship, we hit the sack
early.
 Chapter 32
A week in Florida meeting Jeff and Rachel

As a pinnacle member, Grace had a free choice when to get off the cruise ship in
Miami: to beat the –probably- long lines through immigration and customs, we chose
to leave rather early and we were right. As we were among the first to leave, there
were just a few foreigners, like ourselves, waiting in line at the immigration counters.
The immigration officer we got to was very friendly, asking all the traditional
questions. Even though he was an avid cruiser himself, he was curious why we had
chosen a transatlantic crossing by ship rather than by plane. He had never tried it
himself and wanted to know if it wasn’t too boring to be 5 days at sea without
visiting any port at all. After our explanation, I think we got him convinced to try it.
Next was the car rental counter.
Judging by the line there and several disgruntled customers walking out, I was
happy I had booked in advance. Due to the lack of small and medium cars, they
gave us a free upgrade to a full size with all the options you can imagine, including
GPS, which would come in very handy, so about one and a half hours after
disembarking, we were on our way to Orlando.
“Mickey and Donald here we come,” I shouted leaving the rental car parking.
Some 3 hours later we arrived at the rental office for our villa in Kissimmee, where
we were supposed to meet Jeff and Rachel, Grace’s realtor friends.
“How do you know these people?” I asked Grace.
“I met them at the vacation fair in Brussels when the USA was guest country of the
year. They were there to promote their rental villas business in Kissimmee and trying
to find a partner to handle the European side of affairs. With the European Union
headquarters in Brussels, they had lots of customers wanting to come to Florida and
its parks to vacation, but it’s extremely difficult for them to handle everything directly
from the States, so I hope to convince them to put their business in the hands of my
agency. For them, it would be far less worry, especially with all the languages, the
money transfers, and to be sure people show up at the agreed date and time. It
would be a tremendous business opportunity for me - well more for Nancy I hope, as
I would like her to take on this business and specialize in it, now that we’ve started
working together. This way we each have our own specialty and we can split it up
into two separate companies protecting ourselves financially and maybe even save
some on taxes.”
“I always knew you were an astute businesswoman, good on you Grace, just let me
know how I can best support you, that’s the least I can do for you saving me from
boring birthday parties and wishes.”
“Don’t worry I’ll make you earn your keep, and I’ll expect your efforts between the
sheets too!”

“Promises, promises!” I said with a chuckle.

“I may yet surprise you, I did learn a thing or two during my fun afternoon with Lori.
I still think back to the challenge with Mel. I knew you would turn it so you couldn’t
lose: I guess when you told them later about the challenges Alicia had put you
through when you were young, Mel understood he’d been set up.”
“Anyway, he accepted his defeat gracefully and we had a fantastic dinner together to
celebrate our meeting on the cruise.”
“Yes, we did. They’re great friends, and I truly hope they’ll come back to Europe next
year; I can’t wait to see them at work in Amsterdam.”
“I guess we’re supposed to go over to reception for check-in and to meet with Jeff
and Rachel? You’ve met them before, what are they like?”
“Yes,” Grace replied, you’d better prepare yourself, Rachel’s a stunner, I’ll have to
keep you on a short leash as I don’t think you’ll have any problem talking her out of
her clothes and photographing her. Jeff is very good-looking too, I wouldn’t say no if
he asked me.”
“What could he possibly ask from you, Grace?” Trying to look all innocent.
“Take a wild guess, they’re swingers...”
“And I guess you expect me to participate? My god woman, you’ll be the death of me
yet, more sex?”
“You knew that upfront when you signed up for this trip.”
“Did I? I can’t remember seeing anything stipulated in the general or special
conditions of the contract. I thought more of it as a benefit…well, for you at least, for
me it’s just hard work.”
“You poor baby, I feel for you, is it the 60 that’s doing this to you?”
“Not yet, in a few more days, I’m still 59 now, so you’ve got those days left to wear
me out.”
“Thank god for small favors.” We both burst out laughing, it was so loud some
people in the parking area were looking at us curiously. When we walked into
reception, I saw what Grace meant by ‘stunner’. As soon as Rachel saw Grace she
came running, a big smile on her face, arms wide open, and gave her a big hug.
“You made it. Jeff and I began to worry you wouldn’t show up, that something had
happened, but you’re really here.”
“We took our time, especially with all the speed limits in the States, we always
stayed on the safe side. It’s so frustrating to drive so slowly on these empty
highways, give me Germany any day, there at least you get big chunks of the road
where there’s no speed limit at all.”
“Yes I remember, when we were over there, at first it was a bit frightening to drive
over 200 kph (124 mph), but once we got used to it, it was great fun. I’ll never
forget the first time you took us there and drove at 200, I almost shit my pants, I
was so afraid, and when you laughingly took it up to 250 (155 miles), I closed my
eyes, sure I would die in the next minutes.”
“That’s one of the things we love to do when Americans come over for the first time,
take them to Germany and drive there as the Germans do, you were OK though, I
had people in my car screaming. Anyway, we made it and it’s great to see you again.
Allow me to introduce my chauffeur, friend, and travel companion, Lew.”
“Nice to meet you, Lew, I’ve heard a lot about you,” and before I could respond, she
put her arms around me in a bear hug, pressing her impressive boobs into my chest.
This woman looked and smelled like pure sex; when she finally let go I jokingly
asked if Grace had been badmouthing me again?”
“No it was all good; you’re also her photographer I understand?”
“Amongst other things.”
“Ooh I’d like to hear more about those other things, but first let me introduce you to
my husband Jeff.”
“Nice to meet you, Jeff.”
“Likewise Lew, welcome to our estate.”
“I must say, it looks impressive, enclosed and everything.”
“You can’t run a top-of-the-range estate anymore if you don’t enclose it and put a
guard at the gate.”
“I see, well we look forward to visiting the area and seeing what you have to offer.”
“First time in the States Lew?”
“No, I’ve been over numerous times, both for pleasure and business. I worked for an
American company for 42 years and the US has always been my favorite vacation
destination, so I’ve visited a lot of States, both East and West.”
“You must tell us all about it in the coming week, but first let me guide you to your
villa, so you can unpack and relax. Tonight we will take you to dinner.”
Grace was talking to Rachel while I had my chat with Jeff, but I couldn’t keep my
eyes from wandering in her direction, the woman was a goddess. I estimated her
close to 6 feet, without the heels, a beautiful classic face, but with lips, you would
just love to feel wrapped around your dick. She was blonde of course, real or fake
was difficult to judge - I would have to check her pussy! She wore an off-shoulder,
bright-colored crop top, leaving my favorite part of a woman’s body bare, her sexy
navel almost calling out to me. The part of her body that was covered by the top,
probably favorite for most men, was impressive, my guestimate was at least a C cup,
maybe even a D. Difficult to see if she was wearing a bra: if she was it must have
been one of them flimsy things allowing her nipples to almost poke holes in her top.
Below all these goodies, she wore cut-off jean shorts drawing attention to her killer
legs which seemed to go on forever, she had her hip cocked provocatively to the
side, her feet encased in 4-inch stiletto heels. Jeff wasn’t too bad looking either: I
now understood Grace’s remark better. He was about the same size as me, just over
6 feet, but far more muscular, not bodybuilding fitness center muscular but normal
healthy muscular like a guy that does a lot of manual labor - I could easily see him
carrying a couple of bags of cement.
Once outside we got back in our car and they both joined us, Jeff in the passenger
seat, Rachel in the back with Grace, still chatting away like lifetime friends who
hadn't seen each other for a long time. Following Jeff’s directions, we soon ended up
in front of a very beautiful villa.
“Your entry code is 9, 7, 5, 1, he told me.”
“No keys anymore?”
“Nope, it’s so much easier, we have a very structured way to change the codes after
every visit making it easy for the cleaning teams. We have fixed cleaning teams, all
members vetted by our private security, which consists mainly of retired police
officers or firefighters. That has the added advantage that when something serious
happens, they have direct contact with former colleagues - so far we never had a
major incident.”
“How is it possible that you have so many ex-cops on your team then?”
“That’s thanks to my dad, he was a cop, and he was the one who put our team
together when we started 5 years ago.”
“Sorry to be curious, but why did it take you so long to explore the European market
for your villas, I always used to rent one when I came to Florida on vacation.”
“The market has changed tremendously over the past two years, the economy is
down and we don’t get so many Americans anymore, so we needed to expand, that’s
why we participated in the vacation fair in Brussels in the Spring, where we met
Grace. When she got this offer from Royal Caribbean, she immediately contacted us,
to find out if we were still interested in working together, and we are. We’re very
excited that she is here now so we can sort out a workable contract.”
“So this is going to be a workweek then?”
“Don’t worry there’ll be plenty of time for fun as well: we got you a 3-day Park
Hopper pass for Disney World. We thought you’d want to go there.”
“Absolutely, that’s MY main reason for coming here. It was extremely thoughtful of
you to arrange that for us.”
“We’ll have some more, hopefully nice, surprises for you, more focused on adults
than Mickey and Donald.”
“Don’t knock M & D. I become a child again every time I go there.”
“Yeah, we do too, believe me.”
When we walked into the villa I was pleasantly surprised by the quality of the
furniture and the way the kitchen and bathroom were equipped, this was a few
notches higher than what I was used to when I previously rented a vacation villa in
that area.
“We’ll leave you now to unpack and relax, the pool is heated and so is the Jacuzzi.
We’ll pick you up for dinner at seven if that’s OK for you?”
“Yes great, I’m looking forward to getting to know you both better.”
Jeff and Rachel walked back to their office and we started unpacking the car and the
suitcases. Grace’s suitcase produced a few surprises for me, a nice tablecloth with
real handmade lace decoration, and a six-pack of assorted Belgian beers, I
recognized, Duvel, Mort Subite (Instant Death), Westmalle Tripel, Leffe Blond,
Verboden Vrucht (Forbidden Fruit with a painting of Adam and Eve on the label) and
De Koninck, a typical Antwerp city beer.”
“I would have loved to bring Leonidas chocolates as well, but I never like to risk it
with customs here, and our travel time,” Grace said.
“Yeah, better safe than sorry, it would be a real waste if they were confiscated by
customs and destroyed or if they would have turned bad, but I guess Jeff will
appreciate the beers.”
“I know that Rachel loves lace, she bought loads when she was over in the spring, I
guess as gifts for family or friends.”
“That’s very thoughtful of you. I used to do the same thing when visiting with friends
or acquaintances abroad; you could never go far wrong with beer, lace, or
chocolates.”
Going outside, the pool and Jacuzzi looked so inviting it was hard to resist. Looking
around, I noticed it was well shielded from all sides. I remarked on this to Grace and
she laughed mysteriously.
“What? Did I say something wrong?”
“No, I’m glad you noticed; it’s done on purpose.”
“Why’s that?”
“Remember I told you Jeff and Rachel are swingers? Well, they designed everything
on this estate around the theme of swinging and free sex. You can do whatever you
like in the Jacuzzi, or the pool for that matter, and nobody can see you.”
“Ingenious, so we can go skinny dipping?”
“Yes, we can.”
10 seconds later both of us jumped buck naked into the pool. The water was divine,
almost bathwater temperature exactly the way I like it, and very similar to the pool
in the Regent Pattaya hotel in Thailand where I stayed once many years ago. After
swimming a few laps I caught up with Grace and held her in my arms, starting to
kiss her, it was after all 48 hours since we had been intimate. Grace responded
immediately, snaking her agile tongue deep into my demanding mouth and running
circles around mine.
My cock quickly sprung to attention. I could easily lift her in the water, which is what
I did, holding her buttocks while she opened her legs. Grace immediately caught on
and helped by holding my dick, so I could impale her on it under the water. Her
pussy felt heavenly enveloping my hot man-meat. We made slow love, her boobs
bobbing on the water with their enticing and hard nipples rubbing against my chest
every time I brought her up and let her slide down again. She helped, with her arms
wrapped around my neck, all the while kissing me tenderly. From time to time, I
sucked her tongue deep into my mouth, drawing moans from deep in her throat.
“You want me to do a Nancy on you?” she asked.
“A Nancy?”
“Yes, dear a deep dive and suck.”
“Are you able to do that?”
“Who do you think taught her that trick?”
“You did?”
Grace didn’t even answer, sliding quickly off of my cock, submerged engulfing it with
her hot mouth. By the time she had to come up for air, I had had the most explosive
orgasm, filling her mouth with squirt after squirt of gooey gunk. When she came up
she was licking her lips as if she had the best meal ever.
“Oh my god I like your juice, it’s so creamy and rich in taste.”
“I want to have lunch too,” I shouted as I grabbed her by the waist and lifted her out
of the water onto the side of the pool. Immediately diving between her legs, I
covered her crotch with my mouth, ferociously attacking her cunt, while my hands
moved to her tits, squeezing and rolling her nipples. I sucked on her clit so hard, as
if I wanted to separate it from her body. The rough attention was making her wince
and hiss.
She supported herself with her hands on the wet floor behind her back, pushing her
quivering pussy hard against my face, trying to make my tongue go deeper inside of
her. She jerked as her orgasm hit her, mewling, her voice high and thick with
pleasure, first going all rigid, flying high on a cloud of rapture squirting her tangy-
sweet juice into my wide-open mouth, then falling on her back, turning to jelly and
shivering. I was in seventh heaven again to be allowed to drink from her fountain of
love. I jumped out of the pool, took her hand to lift her, and we both fell down on
the double sunbed, another feature fitting perfectly with the estate’s theme of carnal
pleasure.
We woke at the same time, shivering from the cold as the sun was setting.
“Oh my god we fell asleep, what time is it?” Grace shouted, completely in a panic.
I looked at my watch, “don’t panic, it’s 6:15, plenty of time to prepare for our dinner
date with Jeff and Rachel.”
We hit the shower together, washed each other, dried, and got dressed. By 6:50 we
were ready, and 5 minutes later Jeff’s car pulled up in front of our villa.
“Well-rested for an evening of fun?” he asked with a big smile.
“Ready to roll,” I replied with a thumbs up.
“Excellent, we need to pick up Rache, you know what women are like when they
need to get ready for an evening out,” he whispered in my ear.
“What was that about women preparing for an evening out?” Grace asked.
“She’s got hearing like a moth mate, be careful.”
“A moth?”
“Yes, scientists have established that moths have the most sensitive hearing of all
the animals on earth.”
“Oh, that’s why. I'll be more careful in the future.”
I turned to Grace to respond to her question. “Nothing dear, we know that women
usually need a bit more time to prepare than a man, our fault because we want them
to look ravishing for us.”
“Yeah, yeah…”
When we pulled up in front of the reception, Rachel or Rache, as Jeff seems to call
her, was waiting for us and despite the fact I had had lovely sex with Grace in the
afternoon, I had to command my cock to stand down when I laid eyes on her. She’d
changed her settings from stun in the afternoon, to kill this evening. Her luscious
blonde curls framed her beautiful face, just the right amount of make-up to highlight
her chocolate brown eyes, which made me doubt her hair color was natural. She
wore a short cocktail dress with spaghetti straps ending mid-thigh, I would even dare
to say upper thigh. The plunging neckline revealed a big chunk of the valley between
her boobs giving away she was not wearing a bra. I also had doubts she was
wearing any panties, there were no telltale marks to be seen on her skin-tight dress.
Whatever skin she was showing was all the same rather pale tone, making me
rethink her natural hair color, my redhead radar blinking. There was no doubt in my
mind that whatever sunbathing she did, she did it in the nude.
“Hi you guys, had a relaxing afternoon?” she said as she climbed in the back to join
Grace.
“Yes we did, thank you, Rachel.”
“Please do call me Rache, as Jeff does, Rachel sounds like my grandmother.”
“OK Rache, that pool was divine, we really enjoyed it, especially the way it is
positioned, guaranteeing total privacy. Believe it or not, we went skinny dipping,”
Grace whispered the last part.
“Excellent, that’s the spirit, that’s why we designed it that way: we see total privacy
as an important sales argument.”
“I hear you’re an excellent sales lady Rache, always ready with a sales pitch.”
“That’s what made us so successful in the past five years, we cater to a slightly older
customer base, who want to relive their youth but remain discreet.”
“I’m afraid I can’t keep my curiosity at bay, but if you don’t mind telling me, how old,
sorry young, are you Rache?”
“I’m thirty and Jeff’s thirty-two.
“So young and you run this estate?”
“We own this estate, Lew.”
“How did you do that, did you rob a bank or win the lottery?”
“No, Jeff worked on Wall Street from 20 to 25 and he made a killing on the stock
market. It was a rat race and after 5 years he’d had enough of it so we realized our
dream, this estate.”
“I see, I tip my hat to you lady and gentleman, you’ve done very well.”
“We’re happy here, we just need to keep the villas filled with customers and that’s
where Grace will come in we hope, to increase our European customer base.”
“So where are you taking us, Jeff?”
“I heard from Grace you are a big fan of Tony Roma?”
“Oh yes, whenever I was States-side I had to find and eat at Tony Roma’s, you can’t
get ribs like that in Europe, well not anymore, there used to be one in Zaragoza in
Spain, but after a few years it disappeared, and the ribs were not as good as they
are over here anyway. Another one of my favorites is Joe’s Crab Shack, the only
negative thing is that they always set their aircon so cold. I was there once, having
lunch, on Galveston Island and this young couple walked in, he in swim shorts and a
T, she was only wearing a tiny bright blue bikini. They were in and out in less than
15 minutes and when she walked out she was shivering, her skin the same color as
her bikini, and her nipples about one and a half inches long.”
“That must have been a sight for sore eyes.”
“Yes it was, I would have loved to take a picture of her.”
“I had heard you like to photograph nude ladies.”
“Absolutely there is nothing more beautiful in the world than the female body, for me
preferably in its most natural form without piercings or tattoos.”
“I can totally agree with that, if Rache got a tattoo, I’d divorce her immediately, and
I guess she would do the same to me if I did. When you take photos of the houses
for Grace’s brochure, which I understand you will, you could include Rache in some.
She loves to pose, in a bikini but especially in the nude, don’t you honey?”
“Yes, especially for a photographer who knows what he’s doing.”
“Oh, I see my reputation has already reached Florida.”
“You can thank Grace for that, she told us about your specialty.”
Shortly after we pulled up in front of Tony Roma’s on International Drive. I
thoroughly enjoyed my favorite, honey-glazed baby-backs, followed by one of their
famous sundaes: my trip to Florida was already a success. We ended the evening
with drinks in Jeff and Rache’s home on the estate, mainly talking about the way
forward and how Grace could best promote the business from Europe.
Jeff dropped us off at our villa around eleven after we agreed that Rachel would pick
me up the next morning at ten to do the rounds, and let me take all the photos
Grace needed. Grace would go over the paperwork with Jeff in their place and sign
the required contracts. As it had been a busy day we were both knackered and fell
asleep as soon as our heads touched the pillow in the huge bed. Somehow during
the night, we had rolled together spooning as we discovered the next morning when
we woke up almost together. Grace turned to face me with a big smile.
“I think we make a great team together, are you looking forward to your photo
sessions with Rachel?”
“Who wouldn't be, taking such a beautiful woman on a photo tour.”
“I’m sure you’ll talk her out of her clothes as you have so many girls before her.”
“I don’t think I’ll have a hard time convincing her, Jeff already confided in me that
she loves to pose, especially in the nude. Just to make sure, if the opportunity
presents itself, would you be OK with me playing with her?”
“Not if you’ve got anything against me playing with Jeff if he asks.”
“We do make a great team, we always see eye to eye. Let the games begin, but first
let’s get a good nourishing breakfast, any ideas where we can go?”
“The easiest is in the estate’s restaurant.”
“They have a restaurant here?”
“Of course they have, people that come here don’t want to slave over a hot stove to
prepare meals. They can go to the restaurant or have meals delivered to their villa
24/7 by the catering service.”
“This is indeed a luxury resort, I guess you’re aiming for members of the European
Commission as customers, and that’s why they chose you to represent them.”
“You’re catching on, and with the prices, they charge I will get a nice commission, so
I’m counting on you to take pictures that will show off both the luxury and the ‘other’
possibilities. In fact, I’m thinking about making two catalogs, one showing the
houses, with a second emphasizing the extracurricular possibilities if you catch my
drift.”
“I guess that’s where Rachel will come into the picture, so to speak?”
“That was easier for you to grasp wasn’t it?”
“Yes dear,” I said with a chuckle, “let’s go eat, I can’t wait any longer to feast my
eyes on Rache.”
After a lavish breakfast, featuring a generous helping of my all-time favorite baked
beans we went looking for our hosts. Grace stayed in the office/reception building
and Rachel took me in her car back to our place to gather my equipment, well my
photo equipment, my other equipment was already present and anxious for action.
“Although they all look different on the outside, basically we have 3 types of villa,”
Rachel informed me, “2, 4, and 6 bedrooms with 1, 2, or 3 bathrooms. The pool and
Jacuzzis are adapted to the size of the villa and then we have 3 with specialty
rooms.”
“Specialty rooms?”
“You know, a room set up for specific activities; there are fitness freaks and there
are people that have other special requirements.”
“You mean more kinky requirements?”
“Yes, indeed.”
“Has Grace told you I have the local BDSM clubhouse in the cellar of my studio?”
“No! She never gave me that information, so you know all about the lifestyle then?”
“Not exactly everything but I do know some of it, we even had some sessions
onboard the cruise ship.”
“On the cruise ship? No way!”
“Absolutely, there was an American couple on board I had met previously when they
visited me in Belgium. Mel is a bondage master and he gave us a nice demonstration
tying up his lovely wife Lori in our stateroom on the ship.”
“Ah, now I understand I was wondering how you could have a BDSM session
onboard a regular cruise ship.”
“Are you practicing the lifestyle?”
“We dabble,” she said, leaving it at that.
Arriving at the first villa, a two-bedroom type, we got out and I started taking
pictures, Rachel showed me around explaining the differences from the others and
what she thought I should photograph in this one and the others, to bring out the
different features.
“We’ll do photos of the pool and Jacuzzi in the next one, it features the biggest
pool.”
When we arrived at the next villa, Rachel quickly took me around, it wasn’t much
different from the one we’d seen before, but the show started when we got to the
pool area. Rachel got out before me, and by the time I had had a quick look, she’d
stripped to an extremely tiny bikini.
“OK, where do you want me?” she asked with a smile.
“Wow, please allow me to adjust to the dazzling beauty in front of me,” I said with a
big smile, “let me see, maybe you could recline on one of the sunbeds?”
She lay down looking at me.
“Let’s try to make it as natural as possible Rache, just lie as if I wasn’t here.”
“If you weren’t here, I wouldn’t be wearing this bikini,” she replied.
“And what would you be wearing then instead?”
“Absolutely nothing!”
“I understand – but let’s agree we’ll do the kinky stuff later!”
“What’s kinky about sunning in the nude?”
“Nothing in my book, but there are lots of people out there who would object, unless
of course you only want to attract liberated customers?”
“No, of course not, that’s the reason we went to all the trouble of figuring out how to
layout each villa so that total discretion is guaranteed.”
“OK, I get your point.”
We got through a whole session of photos with Rache’s lithe feminine body covered
with the tiny bits of textile she had brought. After a while, I could see she was
getting bored.
“OK Rache, you can now do your thing if you wish,” I said while I had a quick glance
at my camera, when I looked up she was starkers, and yes I was right, she was a
ginger. She had a small heart-shaped patch of red pubic hair above her neatly waxed
pussy. Her boobs were magnificent, totally defying gravity, with cute pinkish small
nipples and areolae. In one word she was a goddess come alive and I immediately
felt my member come alive too. “Stand down you’re not getting any yet!” I thought,
but that didn’t do me any good, it kept trying to show its ugly head. Rachel was set
to tease me! She knew what effect she had on men, especially slightly older men like
myself.
“I’ve got a question for you, I just saw my suspicion of you being a natural ginger
confirmed, so why did you dye your hair blonde?”
“Jeff prefers it.”
“Then why only the hair on your head, why not go for a total blonde look?”
“To be honest I’ve never thought about it, but I can’t ask the salon I use to also dye
my pubic hair.”
“There must be a beauty parlor that caters to that kind of request. A friend of mine
who runs a beauty parlor in our village does it almost daily. If you would have it
done, I’m sure Jeff would appreciate the new look tremendously.”
“You just gave me an excellent idea for our upcoming anniversary, but even if the
carpet doesn’t match the drapes do you see anything else you like Lew?” she asked,
her voice, oozing sex.
“You’re one of the most gorgeous women I’ve ever seen Rache, but for now I need
to concentrate on my photos.”
“OK, we can maybe play a bit when we get to the next house?”
I took photos very similar to the ones I shot before with Rache in her bikini, but now
with her in the altogether. I tried to do it tastefully, although I couldn’t resist the
urge to take some shots of her lady bits using the zoom lens, I hoped she hadn’t
noticed. I had a feeling she was getting aroused, finally being able to pose naked for
me. Jeff had warned me about her exhibitionist side and the arousing effect it had on
her. I could see her pussy becoming moist after she had, furtively, slid a few fingers
over it. She had also casually caressed her tits when she took up her position in the
Jacuzzi, thinking I hadn’t seen. If only I could get my mouth on those tits and suck
them.
“Are you done with this site Lew?” she asked, sort of waking me up from
daydreaming about what I could do to this godlike creature.
“Yes I think so, we can move to the next one.”
Rachel grabbed her bikini and walked out naked in her 4-inch stilettos, her butt
swaying from left to right in the most provocative way, building up the sexual tension
between us. She got behind the wheel of the car and drove to the next place.
“Now this one features a specialty room, one that might remind you of home,” she
said with a wink. The whole interior was decorated in a totally different sort of kinky
way from the ones we’d been in before, and it didn’t take me long to guess what the
specialty room was for. After she opened the door, she stepped inside, switching on
the dimmed light. It was as if I walked into an exact copy of the Fifty Shades of Grey
playroom of Christian Grey. Rachel fit right in, she could have perfectly played the
part of Anastasia Steele, with the difference that she was already naked. The way
she looked was breathtaking, especially after she turned and looked at me with big
innocent eyes, her mouth slightly open, just the same as Dakota Johnson did when
she walked into that room for the first time in the movie and saw all the special
furniture and tools neatly displayed in racks. I couldn't resist snapping some photos
of that look with the room in the background.
“I don’t think it’s fair that I’m naked and you’re not.”
“Story of my life, this seems to happen with all the women I photograph, would you
care to do something about it?”
“What did you have in mind?”
“Make me a proposal.”
“OK, if you get naked, you can play with me, in this room, for a whole hour. I’ll be
your sex slave, just like Anastasia was in the movie - deal?”
“I can live with that, but what about your husband, what would he say?”
“He doesn’t mind, I bet you he’s playing with Grace as we speak and I’m not talking
about Monopoly.”
“In that case, I’ll take you up on your offer, but I have some rules: you will surrender
to me totally, I’ll need a safe word from you, and starting from now you will call me
Sir or Master.”
“Yes, Master, and my safe word is Dakota,” giving me immediate confirmation this
was not the first time she subjected to a Master.
I took Rachel by one hand and led her to some sort of vertical rack. It had handcuffs
dangling from the bar at the top, and she automatically raised her arms, spreading
them wide, with her hands next to the cuffs. I immediately secured them, while at
the bottom, she put her feet in some sort of open boots with some serious straps,
going halfway up her calves. She seemed to know what she was getting into, though
I had no idea yet why there was this boot-like retention system. Once secured, she
looked at me with hopeful eyes, but I didn’t start undressing as she had probably
hoped. She looked great in a vertical spread-eagled position.
“Why don’t you get naked, as we agreed?” she asked.
“MASTER!” I shouted.
“Master,” she repeated demurely.
“You just earned yourself your first punishment,” I said, grabbing one of the floggers
hanging nearby. “I will get naked when I feel like it slave,” standing behind her I
began flogging her lithe naked body, first concentrating on her back and butt, with
an occasional hit between her legs, right on her pussy. Moving to her front I saw a
button on the side of the contraption she was secured in.
“What’s this for?” I asked her - no reply, “OK, I’ll push it and see what happens.
“No please don’t!” she shouted.
“MASTER!” I shouted and corrected her again by swatting her boobs a couple of
times.
A whispered “Sir, please don’t,” followed.
“I didn’t hear you, slave,” I replied while I pushed the button, I heard a whirring
sound, like an electric motor starting up, and the construction she was strapped into
began to turn. Now I understood why her feet were encased in these boot-like
features. Slowly but surely she was turned upside down, now totally open for
anything I wished to subject her to. Due to the rotation, I had to move again to the
other side to face her. She looked ravishing, her tits still standing straight out defying
gravity, sporting rock-hard nipples now at least one inch long. Her pussy lips were
already moist, and a few small beads of sweat had flowed from under her armpits
along the side of her arms. Her abdomen was beautifully concave, with her sexy
navel calling out to me. Not wanting to keep her on tenterhooks to see me naked for
too long, I slowly removed my shirt, which got me some guttural catcalls from her
side, then undid the top button of my jeans, stripping out of them, my swollen male
appendage straining against my boxers.
“Please show me your cock Master!” she whispered.
“Did you yet earn the privilege to see my man meat, slave?”
“Maybe not yet Master, I’ve been a bad girl craving to suck your cock and I want you
to flog me again if that displeases you.”
“It doesn’t necessarily displease me slave, but before I allow you the pleasure of my
cock, I definitely think you need more flogging.”
With her legs wide open displaying her delicious pussy so invitingly right in front of
my eyes, the urge to flog it and turn it red was very strong indeed. I restrained
myself though to two strong swats, drawing whimpers of pleasure from her other
lips.
High time to honor my promise of getting naked. I pulled my boxers down, letting
my dick spring out at full attention, saluting her beautiful body. The way she was
positioned was perfect to shove it straight into her mouth, which she opened eagerly
taking me all the way in. Not only was her position perfect for sucking me, but I was
also directly above her pussy inhaling her enticing female aroma. I couldn't restrain
myself anymore, desperately wanting to taste this divine creature, so I ferociously
attacked her cunt with my mouth. With both of my hands on her butt cheeks, I
pushed, as if trying to bury my whole face in her pink oyster. Rachel groaned in
pleasure and so did I as I fucked her face with my steel rod. Her tongue was like a
magic wand doing unimaginable things to my glans, and I had to pull out quickly, not
willing to cum just yet. Her head had turned very red; high time to turn her back, so
I hit the button. After all, she had promised me a whole hour of submission, and up
to now, my cock had only explored one of her holes.
After untying her, I put another pair of handcuffs on her and led her to a padded
spanking bench I’d noticed in one corner, rather similar to the one Tanja had in the
club, and made her lie down on her back. It had two vertical poles on one side to
which I cuffed her ankles, with her legs spread wide open, giving me total access to
her dripping cunt. I secured her hands over her head, so her upper body stretched,
making her boobs stand out. Wandering around the room, I picked up a few items
that would help me to bring her to heights she had never reached, at least that’s
what I hoped.
I began my pleasure-torture session with a riding crop, just a question of bringing
and keeping her body and especially her pussy at the required temperature. Three
quick soft slaps directly on her clit had her moaning, followed by a hard one drawing
a low howl.
“Shut up slave or I’ll give you ten of these.”
“Yes Master,” came quickly.
I continued in the same rhythm, three soft, one hard hit. Her pussy was nicely
pinking up. After three hard ones, I tenderly petted her snatch with my hand and
gave it a kiss and a lick for good measure, again drawing satisfied moans from her
lips.
Next, I took a plugged-in magic wand in the palm of my hand while shoving two
fingers into her dripping vulva, making a come-here movement to transfer the
vibrations of the wand to her G-spot. After a few minutes, she came, squirting
profusely, while mewling, her voice high and thick with pleasure.
Her boobs drew my attention. They were so nicely pushed forward by the way she
was positioned, her nipps still very hard and large, ready for some nipple play. I
clamped them with a wooden clothespin on each drawing a small yelp from her
mouth which I then invaded with mine, my tongue exploring her depths. She eagerly
responded by sucking me inward. When she let go again, I picked up the flogger I
had used before and began flogging her tits until I succeeded in removing the
clothespins.
During all that play, my cock had gone down a bit so it was high time for her to bring
it back to its full glory with her mouth, which she gladly did. When it was back at full
mast, I took up a position between her legs and rammed it balls deep into her
dripping cunt resulting in a surprised sharp intake of breath from her side. Grabbing
her ankles I began pounding into her like a steam engine. This was something I
could do for a fairly long time, thanks to my training with Alicia so many years ago.
After about fifteen minutes of pounding her pussy, it was time to conquer her last
vestige, her enticing ass. With all the juice that had flowed from her cunt it was
already well lubricated, but I approached my target carefully placing the head
against her little brown star pushing until it began opening up, slowly allowing me
entry into her backyard playground. Pushing steadily, my steel rod disappeared inch
by inch into her sleek tunnel until my abdomen touched her butt cheeks. While
ramming her back passage, I picked up the magic wand and applied some vibrations
to her clit, making her scream out in pleasure.
“Yes, oh my god yes. Can I cum please Master?”
“You can cum when I fill your ass with my hot spunk, but not before slave!”
“Thank you, Master, please fill me up quickly,” she whispered, already flying high on
a cloud of rapture. I now quickly joined her, and as her asshole was clamping down
on my overheated cock, my cum raced up my shaft from my balls pumping her hot
rectum full of even hotter sperm, filling it to overflowing. She began to shiver and
shake as far as her restraints allowed. As she was rather vocal we were lucky to be
in a closed room, or else, she would have shared her orgasm with the whole estate.
“I can’t hold it any longer, I’m cumming, oh my God yes, YES, YES!”
I kept the magic wand pressed to her clit at full vibration and kept her orgasm going
until she began to scream.
“Please stop, don’t make me cum anymore, I can’t take anymore, turn it off
pleeeaaase. I kept the wand pressed against her cunt for another 5 seconds before
switching it off. A torrent of searing pleasure burned through her body, causing it to
convulse, and leaving her totally spent for several minutes. When I untied her, she
looked at me in post-orgasmic bliss.
“It’s been a long time since somebody made me cum like that: I can understand why
Grace asked you to join her on this trip,” she got up, walked outside still completely
naked but with her shoes in her hand, dropped in the car, on the passenger side,
asking me to do the driving.
While Rache and I were playing in the red room, Grace and Jeff had finished their
meeting in the office, after which he took Grace to their villa. Jeff lifted Grace’s hand
and placed a kiss on it.
“Oh, a perfect gentleman, even giving me a hand kiss!” Grace said with a shy smile.
“Yes, Grace and I would like to kiss even more parts of you, if you would let me.”
“Kiss more of me? Which part did you have in mind then?”
“How about your pussy?”
“My, you don’t beat about the bush do you?”
“It’s your bush I’m a fan of Grace.”
“Then I’m afraid I’ll have to disappoint you, mine is neatly shaven.”
“Are you serious? But I’ll need to see that with my own eyes.”
“You want to see a 52-year-old pussy?”
“Yes please, don’t keep me in suspense,” Jeff said while he took Grace in his arms
and kissed her tenderly on the lips, “I love cougars.”
”Oh I’m a cougar now, am I?”
“Yes, I even heard from Lew you’re not averse to some kinky play.”
“What has he been telling you?”
“He told me about some of the things you did on board with an American couple.”
“You mean Lori and Mel?”
“Yes, those were the names I think. What I didn’t catch was how you got to know
them.
“They were acquaintances of Lew, and the funny thing was that indirectly they got to
know Lew through my daughter Nancy.”
“Through your daughter Nancy, how did that happen?”
“Lew took some photos of Nancy and her baby Emelia, in the nude of course; the
photos were sold to an international agency and Lori found them so fantastic, they
looked up who took them. On their trip around Europe, they visited Lew and had
their photos, also in the nude, taken by him, and then to top it all, they had taken
the same cruise ship we did to make their crossing back to the States.”
“I see, but how and when did you and Lew become an item?”
“Oh, we’re not ‘an item’ we’re just good friends, OK friends with benefits, but only
friends, and I invited Lew to join me on this cruise because it was impossible for
Nancy and the baby to come with me and to escape the birthday celebrations Lew
feared.”
“Oh, when was that?”
“It hasn’t happened yet, it’s this Friday, October 10.”
“We must set up something then.”
“No that’s why he wanted to be away, not to be reminded of the fact that he turns
60.”
“No, we have to do something, even if it’s just a nice dinner, just the four of us, we
can make it special, bring in some nudity, Rachel will love that, she prefers to run
around naked all the time anyway, Knowing my Rache I guess that Lew won’t be
much good to you tonight between the sheets.”
”Meaning?”
“She’ll have worn him out, they went to visit the villa with the 50 shades of Grey
room - we have one too, by the way. Maybe we could use it on Friday as an added
surprise. Besides, come to think of it that would be perfect because we too have
something to celebrate on Friday: on that day, 15 years ago, we kissed for the first
time, we’re high school sweethearts. Rachel was a cheerleader and I was part of the
football team when we began going steady, we married when Rachel turned 18.”
“Can I see this famous room?”
“Yes you can, but there are consequences attached.”
“Consequences, what consequences?”
“Remember the movie, when Anastasia went in there she had to shed all of her
clothes and totally subject herself to Christian; are you ready to do that?”
“Yes!”
“OK let’s go then, you can start by removing some of your clothes.”
“And will you remove yours as well?”
“I may eventually.”
“You’re just like Lew, he always gets me naked but keeps his clothes on.”
While being led by Jeff to the mysterious room Grace shed her outer clothes.
Opening the door he instructed her to step in and strip down to her skin and take up
a kneeling position right next to the entry door. Grace complied gracefully, keeping
her eyes to the floor, as she remembered from the movie. After Jeff had closed and
locked the door he took her hand and led her to a padded leather bench. She looked
with fearful eyes at all the equipment that was displayed on the racks and, fearing
even more what was hidden in the cupboards along the walls. Jeff made her kneel
on the lower part of the bench, pressing with his hand on her back so her boobs
rested on the upper slightly higher part.
He busied himself with straps to secure her ankles while spreading her thighs and
legs, then made her stretch her arms out in front of her and secured her hands with
a pair of soft leather Velcro handcuffs to the front of the bench. Grace was very
nervous but already slightly aroused. Jeff put a hand on her lower back, sliding down
her butt to her inner thigh, letting his thumb brush her sex, feeling her moistness,
and producing a satisfied hum.
He walked away from Grace, who tried to see where he was going and what he was
doing, but that was rather difficult, the way she was tied up; she could only go by
her hearing. She expected Jeff was going to flog her and she was not disappointed
as she heard him detach something from one of the hooks. The next thing she heard
was a swish in the air, followed by a swat on her butt. She gave a light tentative
moan expecting worse. The worst was yet to come, and after some lighter swats
across her back, Jeff hit her butt hard. Grace let out a surprised scream, and her butt
immediately turned pink. Jeff continued, including her thighs in the process with
every so many swats a hard one, always on a different spot though, turning her
back, butt and thighs into an even-colored darker pink. Jeff checked regularly with
his hand if everything was OK with her skin occasionally passing a finger or thumb
over her pussy to feel how wet she was getting. After some 30 swats, Grace had
become seriously aroused, her juices flowing profusely down the inside of her thighs.
Jeff then took up a position in front of her and started removing his shirt; Grace
looked in awe at his broad muscular chest.
He undid the handcuffs and the straps around her ankles, making her stand up, then
leading her by the hand to a big bed covered in black satin sheets where she was
told to lie down. His hands went immediately to her perky breasts, after which he let
his hands slide over the side of her sexy frame to that magical place between her
legs. She felt an incredible wave of sexual ecstasy run through her body when he
spread her legs, inspecting her vulva from close by, taking in her womanly musky
scent, after which he flicked his tongue against her outer lips, drawing a moan from
her upper lips. When, all of a sudden, after a few minutes of cunnilingus he got up,
Grace looked at him uttering a disappointed moan.
This quickly turned into a sultry look when she saw he was undoing the top button of
his jeans and sliding them down his legs, his hard cock prominently displayed in his
slip, the head just peeking over the top. Jeff was well endowed when he finally
removed his slip and his 8-inch cock sprang out. Grace gasped, not so much
surprised by the length but more by the girth, close to the size of a beer bottle. He
pointed his weapon directly at her snatch while lightly stroking it.
“Is that all for me?” She asked mesmerized by the display in front of her.
“Wherever you want it Grace.”
“Oh in my pussy, please, only in my pussy.”
Jeff stepped forward, holding his boner and directing it towards her wet cunnie,
while Grace held her cunt open with both hands, wanting it deep in her but yet
frightened by the girth of this monster. Fully aware of his size, Jeff took his time
entering her, first sliding the bulbous head over her snatch, splitting her lips apart,
and lubricating the head profusely, making good use of her generously flowing
juices. Only then he began to push, entering her inch by delicious inch, stretching
her very wet folds to the maximum, then bottoming out after what seemed like an
eternity to her, their pubic bones finally kissing each other.
“Oh my God Grace you feel so tight,” he murmured in her ear.
“No wonder with that monstrous dick of yours, I’ve never felt so full in my life.”
Reassured that Grace was OK, Jeff began to pull his rigid pole slowly out of her
quivering hole, keeping the head inside, and then sliding back all the way in a slow-
motion fuck movement.
You can go faster if you want,” Grace whispered.
That was all Jeff needed to begin pounding her sleek tunnel, picking up speed like a
freight train leaving the station, and reaching full speed within a few minutes, driving
her into the mattress. Grace held on for dear life, her hands around his neck, now
confident she was not going to die because of this monster invading her innermost
sanctum. All her fears of being split in two were gone, the experience surpassing her
wildest dreams. Jeff being athletic, managed to rest on his elbows and keep his
hands on her tits, squeezing them, pinching her nipps between his thumb and index,
and sending small electric shocks directly to her clit.
He was building her up fast, bringing on her orgasm at warp speed, and yet when it
hit her, it was completely unexpected and with a force, she’d never experienced
before in her life. Her ankles quickly crossed around his lower back, her arms around
his head keeping him in a stranglehold, just to pull him deeper into her sopping hole,
trying to increase the euphoria she was experiencing. Her orgasm kept going for
more than 30 seconds. With her legs firmly around his body, Jeff had stopped
pumping in and out of her, trying to breathe and stay alive with her arms tight
around his neck. When she finally let go he took a deep breath, looking at her
mature, still gorgeous, naked body covered in a thin sheen of sweat, hoping she was
OK because she still had her eyes closed, panting.
“You OK Grace?” he whispered.
An, also whispered, “Yes,” was all she could bring out for the moment, followed by a
“please give me a minute.” Reassured she was OK, Jeff slid off Grace, wrapping his
arms protectively around her as if shielding her from all the dangers in the world.
They lay like that for a good 10 minutes, allowing their breathing and heartbeats to
slowly return to normal.
Oh boy, that was…I can’t even begin to describe what that was, definitely “du jamais
vu.’
”Duu jamay vuu? What does that mean?” Jeff said having a bit of difficulty repeating
it.
“Oh yeah, you don’t speak French, do you? It means, something I've never seen or
experienced in my life before, it’s an expression we commonly use in Belgium, most
of the Flemish-speaking people are bi-lingual and use Flemish and French
expressions back and forth. By the way, what time is it?”
“It’s 12:30; we’ve got to get going if we want to meet up with Rache and Lew for
lunch at 1 pm as we agreed.”
“So do we have still time to take a shower, care to join me?”
“By all means, I still want to enjoy your beauty a little bit longer if you don’t mind.”
“Good the feeling is likewise, I would love to wash your athletic body.”
Although they didn’t have much time, the horsing around continued in the shower.
After soaping and rinsing each other, Grace got on her knees wanting to see how far
she could get his huge, half-erect penis into her mouth: she managed close to 6
inches but had to give up due to his width, which stretched her mouth to almost
bursting. Because of his girth she couldn't deep throat him, though by using her agile
tongue, and superb suction technique, she managed to make him cum before the
shower was over. That left them 5 minutes to get dressed and get to the restaurant
where Rachel and Lew were already waiting for them, enjoying a pre-lunch drink.
After a pleasant lunch, Jeff and Rachel returned to their jobs while Grace and Lew
adjourned to their villa for some well-needed rest after their morning escapades. At
seven they had a small dinner together and returned agreeing they'd had enough
sex for that day. With a view to what they were planning for the next few days, they
turned in early.
The next three days were spent at Disney World, hopping between The Magic
Kingdom, Epcot, Hollywood Studios, and the Animal Kingdom. Making the most of
their three-day pass they tried to stay till closing time and see the electrical parade
or the fireworks or the laser show in Epcot, before going back to their villa where
they dropped like dead in their beds.
Finally, Friday arrived, Lew’s birthday which they agreed to spend just resting, having
a leisurely swim in their heated pool, or soaking in the Jacuzzi. After lunch, Grace
announced she had to have a small additional meeting with Jeff and Rachel to iron
out some last details. I had no idea it was to plan a fun-filled evening for my
birthday. I returned to the villa by myself, looking forward to a nice siesta. Upon
returning, Grace told me we were having a final going-away dinner with our hosts,
which sounded perfectly normal to me. We needed to be at their villa at 7 for drinks;
Jeff was doing a BBQ so there was no need to get all spruced up, and as the weather
was still very nice, even in the evening, shorts and a T-shirt would be fine; which
was also what Grace had donned.
We pulled up in front of their villa just before 7. The gate to the backyard was open
so we could walk in. They were both busy preparing stuff: Jeff was lighting the BBQ
and Rache was behind a small bar they had on the sundeck. When I approached I
was surprised to see how she was dressed: she wore a small white apron, barely
covering her naked breasts behind the top. Coming out to greet us, I saw she wore a
tiny bikini bottom, mmh probably that time of the month I thought but paid no
further attention to it. Jeff wore shorts, his upper body naked.
Grace prepared us Margaritas and we adjourned to the deckchairs they had around
the pool. On a small table, she’d set plates filled with all kinds of appetizers to keep
us busy while Jeff did his BBQ thing. We chatted pleasantly about our adventures in
the Parks, bringing up memories from previous visits. We also learned more about
how they had developed their estate, from the time they came looking to buy land
until the final opening two years later. Rachel showed us lots of photos from the
actual building of the villas and the inauguration. She was very proud of the various
celebrities they had had the pleasure of receiving and the words of praise they left in
their guestbook.
After a few Margaritas, we were served the succulent ribs Jeff had prepared, even
far better than the ones we had earlier in the week at Tony Roma. I even asked him
jokingly when he planned to open a branch of “Jeff’s Ribs House” in Belgium. At the
end of the meal, Rachel came out with a beautifully decorated cake with 6 small
candles on top and they all burst into “Happy Birthday”; I turned beet red. The girls
each came to me covering me with kisses, some on the cheek but also some full on
the mouth with tongue added for good measure.
“Come on guys, this is exactly what I was trying to get away from.”
“Well we couldn’t let it pass as if it didn’t happen, Lew, it’s just us, no big celebration
and besides we are celebrating our first kiss, today, some 15 years ago as well,” Jeff
said who pumped my hand congratulating me.
“And we have presents,” Rachel announced finally taking off her apron, her
tantalizing tits now finally full on display. “I’ve also got a small surprise for you too
darling,” she said turning to Jeff. She slowly undid one of the small bows on the side
of her bikini panties, holding it up to keep her mound covered while she undid the
other side. She then whipped it away in one smooth movement, unveiling not only
that magical place where her legs meet but showing off the heart-shaped patch of
pubic hair, no longer ginger-colored but matching the blonde dyed hair on her head.
“Oh my God!” Jeff exclaimed, his eyes as big as saucers and his hand before his
wide-open mouth. “You did that for me, darling?”
“Yes dear, I know how much you like my blond hair, so I made sure that from today
the carpet matches the drapes.”
“It’s beautiful,” he shouted while he dove between her legs to give the new hairdo a
welcome kiss.
“So you found a place that provides this kind of treatment?”
“Yes I did, and this is the result, but I’m afraid darling in the future I’ll need two
appointments each time I get my hair dyed.”
“I don’t care I love it.”
In the meantime, Grace had disappeared, I thought she’d gone to the loo, but she
seemed to take a long time.
“I’m gonna look for Grace, see if everything is OK with her,” I announced.
“No, you don’t!” Rachel said, “As the birthday boy you still need to get your present,
and that’s what we are going to do now, please stand up, don’t be alarmed, I have
to blindfold you, instructions of Grace.”
“Oh boy what has she concocted up now?”
“You’ll love it I promise, and it’s something you won’t guess in a million years.”
Rachel stood behind me holding a blindfold with which she expertly covered my
eyes, then she took my hand. I had no idea where we were going, although I had a
feeling we were going inside. Going by the sounds I could hear we were going
through some corridors and doors, then after a while, we stopped.
“When you hear the door close, you can remove the blindfold, but not before,”
Rachel said to me, “no cheating or you'll be punished in the red room.
“OK boss,” I said. I heard her move away and indeed close a door. Time to see what
they had prepared as a surprise for me.
When I took off the blindfold I was blinded by a brightly lit white object. After my
eyes adjusted, I saw a white naked female, on her knees her back to me. I
immediately recognized Grace’s beautiful back - so that’s where she disappeared to.
The rest of the room was dark. She had a piece of paper stuck to her back, and
coming closer I could read what was printed on it: ‘For the birthday boy, the only
really personal thing I could still give him, please turn over’, which I did, reading in
huge letters: ‘MY ANAL VIRGINITY’.
“Oh my god Grace, do you really want to do this?”
“Yes, Master, can you please take my last remaining virginity.”
“Are you sure?”
“Stop fiddling around, I trained for this, put that beautiful cock of yours in my ass,
I’m ready for it, cleaned, lubed, and everything. Unless it’s not hard…?”
“It’s hard alright, it jumped to attention as soon as I saw that enticing ass of yours
so beautifully displayed.”
I quickly shed my clothes and detected a bottle of lube right next to her to grease up
my manhood, and claim this unique birthday gift. That done, I grabbed Grace’s hips,
bringing my cock into attack position. Not knowing how and with what she had
trained, I proceeded, carefully holding my cock with one hand, the other remaining
on her hip lightly pressing against her puckered asshole, trying to entice her tight
anal ring protecting her asshole to allow me access. When she felt me touch it with
my cock she produced mousy little squeaks.
“Push damn it!” she shouted,” I want you inside”.
I did and her sphincter gave way, allowing the head of my penis entry. From then on
it was easier; slowly pushing forward I saw my cock disappear inch by inch down her
black hole until my pelvis finally touched her firm buttocks. After holding it all the
time I was deflowering her, I could hear her now starting to breathe again.
“Are you OK? I’m not hurting you?”
“No silly, it feels great but very full; you can start moving now if you want.”
I carefully pulled out, still not entirely sure I was not hurting her, but going by the
noises she was making she seemed to feel good. She was indeed, as she felt an
incredible wave of sexual ecstasy run through her body sending jolts of pleasure
directly to her cunt just on the other side of the fleshy wall between her ass and
pussy. I ventured to increase the speed of my movements, pumping in and out of
her. Once I was going at a steady rhythm, she began purring like a cat.
“Do you like your present?”
“Yes, I’m so grateful you want to do this for me.”
“Would you do something for me as well?”
“Absolutely, just name it dear.”
“Can you shout real hard for Jeff?”
“Why would I do that?”
“I talked a lot with Lori on the ship and she got me interested in a DP, and now that
you’ve claimed my ass, I would very much like to experience that as well. I trust Jeff
completely after our morning session in this very room a few days ago.”
“Oh, you had a session in this room with him?”
“Yes, like you had one in a very similar room with Rachel, remember?”
“Yes I did, you’re right, OK then let’s go for it.”
I shouted at the top of my voice, “JEFF!”
“Yes, is she ready for it?” He answered immediately, opening the door.
“Were you waiting just outside the door for the call?”
“Yes we were,” Jeff replied, while he and Rachel walked in, both buck naked.
“You knew about this?”
“Yes again, Grace asked me if I would be willing to participate in her little
experiment.”
“So this was all a setup then?” I said looking crossly at them…” I love it!” I shouted,
upon which their facial expressions changed from nervous to a big smile, grasping I
had been pulling their legs with my fake anger reaction. “How do we go about this?”
“I’ll lie on the bed while Grace straddles me, taking me cowgirl style into her folds
and you attack from the back, you get the one girl, I get two.”
“What do you mean you get two?”
“Yes, I get to eat my Rache’s blonde pussy while I fuck Grace’s pussy, two pussies
for the price of one.”
“Hey, I thought I was the birthday boy here?”
“Yes you are and you’ll get two asses for the price of one.”
“Meaning?”
“We agreed that once Grace has orgasmed, she’ll swap with Rachel who’d like to
experience DP as well.”
“I see, you’ve got it all nicely worked out: I like your style, Jeff.”
“I can’t claim credit for this setup - it was all Grace's idea.”
“Thank you, Grace. You’ve given me a birthday celebration I’ll remember for a very
long time. Can you organize my next one in a similar fashion please?”
“Yes, if you’ll allow me to celebrate with you.”
“Deal!”
Jeff took up position on his back on the bed, which was made up with red satin
sheets.
I noticed his huge cock. ”That’s a serious weapon you have there Jeff. Do you think
Grace can accommodate you?”
“Don’t you worry, I know she can, we had our own test ride earlier this week when
you were test-riding Rachel.”
“Was that the day you came home to the villa so tired from taking all the photos?”
Grace interjected, barely able to keep a straight face and finally bursting out,
laughing
Grace climbed on the bed straddling Jeff facing him, and positioning her dripping
cunt just above his impressive steel rod and starting to impale herself on it with a
huge satisfied sigh. She clearly loved this huge cock inside her; I only hoped there
was going to be enough room left for me in her hot body, and I was soon to find
out.
Grace stuck out her bum, holding her buttocks and spreading them with both her
hands for me to resume my position in her rear playground. From the corner of my
eye, I saw Rache straddling Jeff’s face, her back towards Grace. Once everyone was
in position, the carousel started to move, Jeff and myself pumping in and out of her,
with our rigid shafts separated by her fleshy walls. Jeff was eating and sucking on his
beloved Rache’s tight pussy. Both girls began to moan in unison as we reached full
speed, pumping in and out of Grace's lower regions, which were filled to maximum
capacity when we happened to be both inside of her at the same time.
Grace was shouting at the top of her voice, “Yes, yes, fuck me you two, make me
cum, make my day, yes, oh my God this is heaven.” She kept that going for ten
minutes, her hands grabbing her boobs, squeezing them hard as she frantically
reached for her orgasm. All of a sudden I felt her body tense up. Her ass was
contracting on my cock while I also felt her pussy convulsing on Jeff’s larger organ.
Grace grabbed Rache’s shoulder to steady herself as she went into subspace with the
most explosive orgasm. Her mouth was wide open but nothing but air came rushing
out, her body shivering and shaking.
We both stopped moving for Grace to ride it out, but at the same time, I heard
Rachel voicing her pleasure thanks to Jeff’s oral artistry in and around her cunt. After
close to a minute, they both came back to earth, their breathing getting back to
normal, Rachel got up and moved away, while Grace fell like a wet dishcloth onto
Jeff with both of us still firmly and rock hard inside of her.
I slowly pulled out and gently moved her to lay down on her side at the side of the
bed, allowing Jeff’s cock to leave her well-fucked cunt behind. Rachel was eager to
take her place, quickly impaling herself on her familiar cock while invitingly sticking
her ass out to me. Her asshole was glistening with lubricant and my cock was still
very slippery from the lubricant in Grace’s rectum allowing me to slide into her
without any effort at all. I don’t think it was the first time someone went down that
path, and if it was Jeff, she was used to a far larger girth than mine. Grace could not
bring herself to straddle Jeff’s face anymore to be licked and stayed where she was,
observing us with orgasm-glazed eyes, clearly enjoying the erotic show.
Both Jeff and I began pumping in and out of Rachel’s gorgeous body, and she
quickly picked up where she left off on her orgasm scale, again becoming really
vocal.
“Oh yes, make me cum again, yes Jeff pump my little pussy, fill it up with your hot
spunk.” She had her hands flat on Jeff’s shoulders, her tits dangling dangerously in
his face. He tried to catch a nipple with his mouth, unfortunately without succeeding.
I helped out by grabbing both her tits in my hands, squeezing them hard while I kept
pumping away in her dark passage. I couldn’t hold it anymore as I felt her colon
contracting on my cock as she started to cum herself.
I could feel my orgasm approaching rapidly. Jeff must have felt the same as I felt
him going rigid, shouting even louder than Rachel that he was cumming and filling
her pussy with squirt after squirt of his hotter-than-hot sperm, while I did exactly the
same in her pretty little ass. Rachel went limp just as Grace had before her, then she
too fell on Jeff’s chest, while I pulled out of her tight ass falling to the other side of
Jeff; luckily it was a huge bed we were on. We all lay panting, Jeff and Rache in the
middle holding tightly onto each other with Grace and myself on each side.
After a while I got up and joined Grace, holding her just like Jeff was his Rache.
Finally, we returned to the pool area and had a final relaxing soak in the Jacuzzi,
enjoying a last drink together before returning to our villa.
The next day was packing day. We said our goodbyes to Jeff and Rachel thanking
them for an interesting stay and the wonderful birthday party they threw for me and
drove to the airport to catch our flight home. We’d booked a flight in business class
with Air Lingus to Brussels with a connection in Dublin. Air Lingus was one of the few
airlines you could book a one-way flight at an affordable price, and they had a direct
flight from Orlando to Dublin. With most airlines, it is usually cheaper to book a
return flight and only use one leg, a policy I never understood.
On Sunday morning we were back home. I was curious to hear how Bethany’s
exhibition had gone during our absence, but I was soon to find out, they hadn’t
forgotten why I went on this trip with Grace in the first place.
 Chapter 33
Some unexpected and one expected birthday party

“I wonder if your idea of escaping any kind of celebration by going on this trip is
going to work as you thought it would,” Grace said before exiting the airport taxi and
depositing her at home.
“I honestly hope it will; there are only a few who know about my birthday, so I hope
that for once the village tom-tom has failed.”
Arriving at home, close to lunchtime, everything seemed to look normal, just like I’d
left it three weeks ago, with a big sign in the shop window announcing Beth’s
painting exhibition. Today was the last day and I didn’t see any big crowd or
anything. They knew I was coming home, and yet there was no big welcome
committee to be seen - great I thought. I paid the taxi driver, unloaded my bags,
and carried them in via the side entrance to my apartment. I was curious about how
the exhibition had run, so after dropping everything, I quickly went downstairs to
find Beth or Linda to hear their story. When I walked into the studio/exhibition area,
there was nobody, oh my God I thought I truly hope it wasn’t like this the whole
time, that would be so disappointing for Beth.
“Beth, are you here somewhere?” I ventured.
“You’re home!” she replied appearing from around one of the displays with 4
paintings.
“Oh there you are, I hadn’t seen you. How’s it been?”
“Fantastic,” she replied with a huge smile on her face, “I sold 10 pieces and we’ve
got 5 more with an option on them.”
“So are you now finally convinced that we were right about your talent?”
“Yes you were, and you know what? Talking with Linda, I’ve discovered a whole new
way of expressing my art, I've made a statue.”
“Wow, how did you have time to do that with the exhibition and your beauty salon?”
“I had lots of help from Linda.”
“In what way? Did she pose for you?”
“You could call it that, but I’d like you to see for yourself if this is any good. If you
care to step this way.”
Beth took me to one of the dressing rooms, letting me enter first. In the room, I saw
a rather large form covered by a sheet. Just for a fraction of a second, I thought I
saw it move, but I dismissed that as a figment of my imagination. Behind me, I
heard Beth say, “take the cover away and tell me what you think.” I grabbed the
sheet and pulled it away…
“Oh my God, Linda?” I stammered, I was indeed looking at Linda, totally naked, her
arms bent, fingers pointing at her crotch. On her pubic area, I could read “Happy
Birthday” with her cute navel figuring as the dot on the i of birthday, when I looked
back up she winked and said, “Surprise”, holding her arms wide open and inviting
me to hug her, an enticing invitation I couldn't resist of course. Not only did she hug
me but she kissed me full on the mouth, and tongued me passionately.
“You shouldn’t do things like that to an old man,” I said with a big smile as I pulled
away.
Looking back at her I saw that the text was completely smudged, “Oh I would have
wanted to take a picture of that,” I said.
“No worries,” was the reply Beth gave, we thought that would happen, and took
pictures before your arrival. In fact, we did even better, we made a small video of
putting it on - well Jada did, she’s getting quite good at it, you know.”
“Yes she is very talented, I think she has it in her to go far in this world.”
Linda came to stand to my right, her arm around my neck while she grabbed my left
hand and put it on her left boob, I couldn’t resist giving it a squeeze, which draw a
small moan from her lips. “Oh I missed this Lew, don’t you ever go away for so long
anymore, keeping us wanting. Now tell us how was your trip - did you have a nice
birthday celebration in Florida?”
“I can’t complain, it was interesting, as interesting as it’s been here I heard from
Beth: 10 paintings sold and some more on option, very well done ladies. While I was
chatting with Linda I heard a bit of noise behind me and then an arm around my
neck from the other side and a hand on my crotch, I turned, surprised and saw Beth
next to me, also stark naked.
“How about some R&R lovely boy?” she whispered in my ear.
“Now? What about the exhibition, what if people come wandering in?”
“That’s been taken care of. Jada runs the show and she knows that the dressing
room is strictly off-limits until further notice.
“Where was she, I missed her coming in?”
“She was hiding behind the scenes,” Beth whispered while beginning to undo the
buttons of my shirt.
“Please have mercy on an old man suffering from jetlag!”
“Mhmm, I don’t think this part of you is suffering from jetlag,” Linda said opening my
trousers and slipping a hand inside to grab my hard cock. She dropped to her knees
and pulled it out placing a kiss on the already bulging head, then engulfing it in her
warm mouth with her tongue sliding down the shaft and stimulating all the sensitive
parts on the journey down. Beth in the meantime had invaded my mouth with her
agile tongue, making it mighty difficult for me to control both of them. She had also
put my hands on her gorgeous breasts inviting me to massage them, her nipples
hard like pebbles, begging to be squeezed by my fingers. Both girls were already
moaning hard, which in the case of Linda sent some extra vibrations down my cock,
bringing it closer to eruption time.
Pulling shortly away from Beth, I mumbled, “I’m gonna cum too fast Linda, please
take it easy.”
“Don’t you worry dear,” Beth said, this is all about you, this is your belated birthday
present. Keep sucking Linda, make our birthday boy cum, make him cum hard!”
What could I do, I surrendered and came, and despite the jetlag and being tired
from the trip, I came hard, filling Linda’s mouth to the brim with a hot load of thick
creamy jizz. She kept it in her mouth and shared it with Beth. Seeing them sharing
my cum, letting it drip from one mouth to the other and back before they both
swallowed simultaneously, was so erotic that it kept my cock hard. Beth was the first
to notice. Pointing it out to Linda she said, “I think our birthday boy is ready for
round two.”
She grabbed my cock, turned, bent over, and shoved it in one go straight up her
pussy. “Fuck me, boy!” she commanded, and what does this boy do when he’s given
that command? He begins pumping, despite the jetlag, despite the tiredness, ‘cause
it feels so good inside a hot cunt. I had grabbed Beth’s hips to steady myself, while
Linda was behind me fondling my balls, helping to entice another load out of them. I
pumped away for 10 minutes without feeling the immediate need to cum. Beth’s face
had turned very red, bent over as she was when all of a sudden she suggested Linda
take over from her. Linda was smarter, she had taken up a position on all fours on
the bed, enticingly sticking her butt out.
“Take my ass please Lew, put it in my ass!” she almost screamed.
Now that was bound to make me cum, the friction provided by Linda’s very tight ass
was so overwhelming that after going in and out about ten times I felt my second
load rising from my balls, up my shaft, and straight into Linda’s belly. Almost in
unison, we thanked God for this unearthly pleasure. When I finished shooting into
her she collapsed on the bed, almost taking me with her, but I pulled out just in
time, managing to keep standing and see my cum slowly dripping out of her back
passage. Beth wanted to have her share of my gift, and dropping to her knees she
took me in her mouth, cleaning my cock, sucking the last droplets out of it. After
that, I felt for one of the chairs and flopped down in it, completely exhausted. We
looked at each other with big smiles on our faces.
“Welcome home,” Beth said, which made all three of us burst out laughing loudly.
After a few minutes, our breathing returned to normal and we got dressed. When we
walked out of the dressing room the exhibition area was nicely filled with visitors.
Some gave us curious looks, but we looked back with totally innocent faces as if
nothing out of the ordinary had happened. Beth and Linda mingled with the visitors
explaining things, while I snuck upstairs, where I fell on my bed, dead to the world.
The last thing that went through my mind was, ‘God what a homecoming.’
I woke up the next morning in exactly the same position as I had fallen asleep the
previous afternoon, by the noise of a vacuum cleaner. I was completely disoriented,
where was I? Then all of a sudden things dropped into place: I was home again, it
was Monday, and my cleaning lady Petra was busy cleaning the apartment as she
always does on that day. I saw on the clock that it was 9. I jumped out of bed and
hit the shower.
As I came out of the shower, Petra entered the bathroom and before I could grab a
towel she said emphasizing her cute Polish accent: “Oh, I’m pleased to see you’re
happy to see me,” looking at the hardon I had developed thinking back about the
previous day’s activities. I turned redder than red, immediately covering my crotch
with both of my hands.
“Euh, I wasn’t expecting you to enter yet Petra, I’m very sorry,” I stammered.
“Oh don’t worry, it’s not that I haven’t seen it before,” she said with a big smile on
her face. “Maybe I should help you with that, yes?”
“No, no I’m OK Petra,” I said looking at her slowly pulling her T over her head,
baring her perky boobs and flat stomach. Her muscled body looked ravishing as
always.
“Please Petra, I just woke up still suffering from jetlag, there is no need.”
“Sure there is, besides I want to congratulate you on your birthday,” she said looking
at me while she undid the button of her jeans and began pulling them down,
revealing a very tiny string, barely covering her cunt lips. She stepped out of the
jeans and pulled down the string, leaving her completely naked and coming towards
me. She pulled me into a bear hug as only she can, there was no escape possible
with the muscle power she had as an ex-bodybuilder. I only got a quick glimpse of
her pubic area, but I was surprised.
“What did you do Petra, have you weeded your love garden?” I asked.
“She looked at me with big question marks in her eyes, “Weeded my what?”
“Your pleasure garden dear; all your pubic hair is gone! What happened?”
“Oh that, I was very embarrassed the last time you saw me naked with all that hair.”
“So you decided to make a clean break?”
“Yes, I had heard that Miss Bethany provides this kind of service in her beauty
parlor, so I went last week to have a full Brazillian wax - you like?”
“It’s breathtaking, can I give it a kiss?”
“You want to kiss my pussy again?”
“And eat it darling, I just love to eat pussy.”
“Oh yes I’d love that, it felt so good the last time, can you make me cum too,
please?”
“Absolutely and I want to see if I can make you cum in less than 10 minutes.”
“Why in less than 10 minutes?”
“Don’t you remember the little wager you lost, when I took your anal virginity in the
cellar?”
“Oh, but that was the 20 minutes when I couldn’t make you cum?”
“Yes indeed, but now I bet you I can make you cum in half of that time.”
“How can I forget, I never met a man I couldn’t get to cum in that time, you tricked
me.”
“No, I didn’t trick you, I was just far better than you could imagine.”
“Yes, you were, how about a reprisal would you dare to engage in a new wager?”
“Why not, what did you have in mind?”
“I have fallen in love with one of the paintings of Miss Bethany, but I can’t afford it,
so if you can’t make me cum in less than 10 minutes, you buy me the painting. If
you can make me cum within that time, you can play with me in the cellar again for
2 hours - I know you love to.”
“OK deal! Let's adjourn to the bedroom.”
In the bedroom, I got Petra to lie on the bed on her back, and grabbed her legs,
opening her up, knees pointing outward, feet together leaving her cunt fully
exposed, ready for my attack. I was determined to make her cum within the agreed
time, and whatever the outcome I would buy her the painting anyway, but I didn’t
tell her that. I set the old timer, I used before in the darkroom for exposures, to 10
minutes and got to work.
I’d seen an instruction movie by an oriental guy a month ago on the internet on how
to make a woman cum with your fingers, and that came in very handy now. The way
I had positioned her a small very useful cup had formed in that little crease between
her thigh and the mound of her pussy, into which I poured some edible massage oil
so I could dip my fingers in it. With the thumb of my left hand, I put some pressure
on her clit, while slowly massaging her pussy lips with the fingers of my right. That
already resulted in some serious moaning from her. Opening her cunt lips, I rubbed
the inner lips, regularly making a short excursion over her love bean. The massage
oil began to mix with her womanly juices, which were already flowing profusely,
treating me to her divine womanly perfume.
I played with her pussy lips for 5 minutes, squeezing them and her hooded clit lightly
between my fingers. I alternated this with circular movements with the palm of my
hand, before giving her twat a gentle kiss. Petra began to squirm, her vocal
responses witness to her increasing arousal. As soon as I began to suck her lips,
drawing them into my mouth, she involuntarily arched her back, pushing her muff
harder against my face. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw her grab the sheets
below her, clearly trying to hold back the beginning of her orgasm.
Time to turn up a gear - I had a little less than 5 minutes left to win my bet. Pushing
my tongue deep into her hot folds resulted in light tremors from her body, while
moving my oral attention back to her clit gave me the required space to very lightly
massage her perineum. I quickly slid the tip of my finger to her puckered asshole,
tickling her backdoor, and stimulating the sensitive nerves around it. This, combined
with nibbling on her clitty, actually using my teeth, made her squirm, uttering little
mousy squeaks.
I used the fingernails of my left hand to tenderly tickle the sensitive hollow between
her thigh and her pubic mound, then moved upward over her flat stomach to the
underside of her left tit, sending tremors rippling down through her frame straight to
her blood engorged nubbin. Her moaning increased, and her hands gripped the
sheets even harder than before, trying so hard to keep her rapidly approaching
orgasm at bay. I went in for the final kill, just 2 minutes shy of the 10, by carefully,
almost unnoticeably sliding one of the oil-covered fingers of my right hand very
slowly into her vaginal opening, while keeping her attention fully on her pleasure
center by ferociously attacking her clit with my tongue and teeth.
When my finger was completely in, I made a come hither motion on her g-spot,
which clinched the deal. I felt her go rigid all over, arching her back, sighing and
moaning like crazy, her pussy muscles rippling down in ecstasy on my finger, filling
my mouth quickly with her tangy-sweet juices. She tried to stifle her screams by
putting her fist in her mouth without much success. She came and she came hard,
with one minute left on the clock.
“Fuck, FUCK, FUCK!” she shouted at the top of her voice, thoroughly enjoying her
orgasm but clearly disappointed she hadn’t been able to resist any longer.
“You won again, how do you do it?” she whispered, her voice high and thick with
pleasure.
“Years of practice dear, years of practice, so your ass is mine again - I look forward
to turning it red one of these days with a flogger.”
“Oh my God no, I was so sure I could win this and finally get that painting.”
“Don’t worry about the painting, if you like it that much, I was going to buy it for you
whatever the outcome of this little game.
“Oh no, you mustn't you won the wager fair and square.”
“I did and I love to hear you admit it, but I owe it to Bethany to buy a painting from
her anyway so I why not buy the one you like and give it to you.”
“Thank you, Lew, I won’t disappoint you in the cellar.”
“I’ll expect your total surrender for at least two hours.”
“Oh my God now you’ve got me scared; I hope you’ll make it a little bit enjoyable for
me too?” she said in a tiny voice, looking at me with puppy dog eyes.
“Don’t you worry, I’ll make you scream with pleasure, but also with a little pain… I’ll
give you a few potential dates next week, to ensure it doesn’t coincide with your
period.”
“That is very considerate of you, I wouldn’t be able to enjoy it when Aunt Roza was
visiting.”
“Aunt Roza?”
“Yeah, you know when I have my period.”
“I see, I never heard that way of describing it. I hope that you’ll be able to do what
you need to do today.”
“What so special about today?”
“The exhibition will be dismantled today so you’ll have more work than usual to clean
the studio.”
“Oh yes, I almost forgot that was today. I’ve got so used to cleaning around the
exhibits. That’s how fell in love with that particular painting.”
“I’ll go straight down, inform Linda, to put a SOLD sign on it with my name so that
they don’t take it away.”
I quickly donned some clothes, hearing Petra shout, “It’s number 23 on the list that I
like,” and ran down the stairs. Linda and Beth were systematically taking down the
paintings and the photos; lucky for me they’d not taken down too many yet.
“Morning ladies, hard at work,” I said, a bit winded from running.
“Good morning Lew, slept well?” Beth asked a big smile on her face, adding a wink
for good measure.
“Yes thank you, before I forget which is number 23 on your list?”
“Let me think, number 23, oh that’s the one with the vase with white roses, why,
and what do you want with it?”

“I want to buy it.”

“That’s very kind of you, any particular reason?”
“Yes, you see Petra likes it very much, but she can’t afford it and we had a small
wager and I lost, so I’m buying it for her.”
“Oh, what was the wager about?”
“I’m sorry dear but that is privileged information.”
“I bet it had to do with sex?” she said, looking at me with knowing eyes.
“That’s for you to guess and for me to know darling,” I replied cryptically.
“OK wise-ass, you can do the financials with Linda; she knows all the prices and
keeps the books.”
“Thank you, my dear,” I said in a hoity-toity voice, grinning from ear to ear.
By lunchtime everything was packed, the paintings to return to Bethany or the
respective buyers, including mine, correction, Petra’s, as well as the stands Tanja’s
cabinet maker had made. Petra was so happy, she kept on cleaning longer than
usual until the studio was spic and span, ready for new photoshoots.
The rest of the week was rather quiet, no photoshoots planned, so I could spend all
my time in the computer room going over the hundreds of photos and videos I took
on our trip sorting out the ones specifically needed for Grace’s catalog so she could
prepare to get the villa rental business together with Nancy moving.
The others from the various games we played on the ship and in Florida, I put in a
separate file and loaded copies on a memory stick, not willing to send them over the
internet waves.
I called Catharina about my promised visit upon my return from the cruise and let
her know I planned to fly out to Rome on Saturday morning and return Monday
sometime during the day, spending two days and nights in Rome. I was really
looking forward to my visit as I’d not seen her since my visit for her 50 th birthday. I
arranged with Jada to keep the shop open on Saturday. I trusted her completely,
after all, she’d kept the shop open during the 3 weeks I’d been traveling with Grace.
Saturday morning bright and early the taxi picked me up to take me to the airport for
my morning flight to Rome. When I arrived at Fiumicino airport, Catharina was
already waiting for me in the arrival hall. We were both very happy to see each other
again, resulting in a passionate kiss.
“How was your flight?”
“Fine nothing special, there was a very cute purser on board though. We had a very
nice conversation: I was virtually alone in business class, so she wasn’t very busy.”
“And what did you talk about? Don’t tell me you talked her out of her uniform and
took photos?”
“No, not exactly, but she gave me her card, hinting that she could be persuaded to
pose in or out of uniform, when she was staying overnight in Brussels or if I was in
Rome and free for the evening.”
“What do they say, a leopard cannot change it’s spots?”
“You know me far too well for my own good.”
“Ah yes, a little late, but that’s your own fault, HAPPY BIRTHDAY!”
“Oh please don’t remind me, I’m an old man now.”
“No, you’re not, on the contrary, I’m an old woman.”
“Absolutely not, I was just on a cruise with a 52-year-old woman and we did expand
our borders I can assure you.”
“Oh please do tell.”
When we got in the car I started telling Catharina about the cruise and our
adventures with Lori and Mel, not forgetting about our experience with Jeff and
Rachel, plus, most importantly, our visits to Mickey and Donald. By the time we
arrived at their restaurant, it was lunchtime and I was treated to a scrumptious
Italian lunch prepared by the chef Mario himself and served by the most beautiful
Gina, who gave me a bear hug and a kiss right on the smacker.
She whispered in my ear that the coming evening was for her mother but Sunday
evening I was hers. I was so happy that I hadn’t forgotten to pack my blue pills. The
afternoon was spent with the family talking about my trip to the States. Catharina
and Mario wanted all the details as they too had booked a Transatlantic crossing,
departing from Rome Civitavecchia to Fort Lauderdale with the ‘Odyssey of the Seas’
at the end of October.
“You’re gonna have a ball, that’s a much bigger ship than the ‘Brilliance of the Seas’
that I was on with Grace.”
“Is Grace your girlfriend now?” Mario wanted to know.
“Not exactly, we are friends, yes, but we are not in a relationship,” I replied, trying to
be diplomatic.
“No Mario, Lew is and always will be a bachelor, they are FWB,” Catharina informed
her husband.
“FWB, what the hell is FWB? I never understand all these abbreviations, especially in
English.”
“Friends with benefits?” whispered Gina in her father‘s ear.
“Oh…I understand,” Mario said, blushing slightly. Well, Mario was really old school
when it comes to sex, he would never imagine I had had a similar relationship with
his wife ever since Catharina and I met when she was 19, and now more recently
with his daughter as well. As I’d known Catharina longer than Mario, we strangely
didn't even regard it as cheating, besides it only happened occasionally, very
occasionally since they got married.
The thing with his daughter was different, she is as free as a bird. You might object
because of the age difference, but there are numerous cases of older gentlemen
playing with a young filly and that’s without even mentioning sugar daddies, where
it’s really all about the money. With Gina and me it was only for fun, and even her
mother didn’t have a problem with it. In fact, it wasn’t much different from my
relationship with Grace and Nancy.
By 3 o’clock Catharina had taken me to the hotel where she used to work, and we
agreed to meet for dinner around eight. She was going to take me back to our
favorite little restaurant, followed by…who knows what she had in store for me?
At eight she was waiting for me in the hotel lobby - we didn’t have to meet on the
corner of the street as we used to when we met for the first time and she still
worked there. Antonio was present like he was so many years ago and more recently
when I was in Rome for Catharina's fiftieth birthday. There were still no menus in
English, but we decided to let Antonio prepare what Antonio wanted to prepare. We
knew it would be delicious as usual and we were not mistaken. After the fantastic
meal, we walked back to the hotel hand in hand like two young lovers. Now the age
difference didn’t seem as big as it was thirty years ago. Catharina came up to my
room and I took my camera out, looking at her.
“Do you still want to photograph this old gal?” she asked with a smile.
“Catharina, for me you are still as beautiful and enticing as you were thirty years
ago, so would you please disrobe for me again? Don’t forget I am the proverbial
leopard.”
Just like thirty years ago she turned her back to me and slowly pulled the zipper of
her dress down, revealing her still enticing back. Once the zip was down, even
revealing a small portion of her panties, and before she could turn around, I shot
some photos, switching to video when she lowered the top of her dress and slid it off
of her shoulders, letting it drop to the floor. Oh my God, she still looked
breathtaking, what am I thinking, of course, she was still that gorgeous creature in
her underwear. Although I only saw her boobs only a few months ago I was getting
very excited to see them again in a few seconds.
“OK, birthday boy, your turn to shed some clothes, this time I’m not going to be
totally naked with you fully dressed.”
“Maybe you’re right, time to change this habit of mine of getting girls in the nude
while I stay dressed, care to help me?”
She was in front of me like lightning, undoing the buttons of my shirt and pulling it
off my shoulders; my pants followed quickly.
“Hey but now we are unequal again,” I protested.
“What do you mean unequal?”
“I’m topless and you’re not.”
“So what’re you waiting for then, an engraved invitation? Remove my bra, I know
you’re dying to see my boobs again.”
“How did you guess, and yes you’ve got magnificent boobs darling, and yes I’d like
to get my hands on them and give them little kisses, you may not believe it but I
missed them.”
“Flattery will get you everything.”
“Will it? Can I take off your panties too please?”
“Since you ask so nicely, I won’t stop you, but I’ll trade them for your boxers.”
“OK fair deal, but I go first.”
“Oh my God you’re incorrigible, get the girl naked first and stay dressed as long as
possible yourself, even if it's only in boxers.”
By removing Catharina’s panties I finally had the arousing pleasure of rediscovering
her enticing nicely shaved muff. Before rising for her to take my boxers off, I couldn’t
resist giving it a quick peck on her vertical lips. She rewarded me with a light moan.
When she then proceeded to remove my boxers, my one-eyed snake sprang out
ready, willing, and able to pleasure her lady flower.
“I’m happy to see that my old body can still get your man meat to stand at
attention.”
“What is it with you Catharina, you look gorgeous, why do you think of yourself in
that denigrating way?” I said taking the opportunity to snap a few more pictures.
“It’s Mario, he doesn’t look at me in the way he did anymore. He used to pat my
bottom every time I came by, but that’ seems to have stopped. I think he doesn’t
want me anymore.”
“Maybe it’s time for Mario to do something different, maybe he worries too much
about the restaurant, he needs to rediscover you. That cruise you’re planning will get
him out of that daily rut I think he is in. How long have you had the restaurant
now?”
“25 years.”
“And how many times have you gone on vacation together?”
“Now that you mention it, never, we never went on vacation.”
“You see, you never had time for each other, and up to now it’s all been a big
adventure for you, first your studies as a sommelier, then starting up the restaurant
and building a clientele, then the kids, giving birth, making sure they were healthy
and stayed that way, pushing them to study and getting Marco ready to take over
the business. He’s ready now, he can take over and Mario needs to let go, I trust
that the cruise you’re taking will make a big difference to your relationship. It will be
just the two of you again like it was in the beginning: no worries about kids, or
studies or setting up a business, just you Mario and the sea. And believe me, what
they say about the vibrations of these cruise ships making women horny, it’s true,
and not only women but men too. it will be up to you to add a little spice by
flaunting your gorgeous body in front of him, preferably in skimpy clothing. I
guarantee he’ll get interested in you again.”
“Yeah, maybe you’re right, and it’s all because we got in a rut, but the cruise is still
weeks away, so please make love to me as only you can.”
I took Catharina in my arms and kissed her tenderly, our naked bodies touching,
feeling so familiar. She held my head with both hands, while I caressed her back
from her shoulders to her buns, which I gave a playful squeeze. After reacquainting
our tongues with each other for a few minutes, we separated and moved to the bed.
I made her lie down and opened her legs, feasting my eyes on her pink pussy. After
climbing between her thighs, she lifted and spread her knees, giving me total access
to the pussy I’d been fantasizing about for the past few days. Her cunt lips were
already slightly moist, giving away that she had indeed been aroused by the caresses
I had given her and the kisses we had exchanged.
I took my time to bring her to the heights she was expecting by first blowing hot air
on her prized jewel, followed by teasing her with my tongue in the valley between
her thighs and outer labia licking around them, while carefully avoiding her little
orgasm trigger, still hiding under its hood. Peeling open her lips, her lady flower
opened up like a beautiful butterfly spreading its wings, revealing her inner sanctum
to me. That gave me the first hints of her musky, womanly perfume. Concentrating
more on her inner labia, I held them with my lips and pulled at them like I would her
nipples. Going all the way south, I stuck my tongue deep into her intimate folds, her
tangy flavor flooding my taste buds. After a quick dash to her perineum, drawing
whimpers of pleasure from her lips, I went in search of her little love pearl. Sliding
the hood upwards with my thumb allowed it to show its enticing head, all ready to
be sucked into my hot mouth which resulted in a more vocal response.
“Oh yes Lew, keep going, I want more…pleeease!” she screamed while holding my
head with both hands firmly at the top of her snatch.
As I was enjoying myself too, I didn’t bother to try to escape her hold on me - on the
contrary, I increase my efforts on her clit, alternating the sucking and licking with
tender bites with my teeth. As if on automatic pilot, my hands move to the two orbs
sitting so enticingly on her chest and begin caressing them, searching for the tender
nubs crowning their tips. They feel rock hard, just waiting to be squeezed. I can feel
her body going rigid, her breathing increasing as she pulls in her stomach - a clear
indication of her mounting arousal. She pulls my face so hard into her box that I
begin to experience breathing problems! Pinching her nipples hard, she gives a loud
yelp but lets go a bit so I can resume my normal breathing, only to arch her back
shortly after, beginning to shiver and shake. Her whole body tenses as she reaches
an earth-shattering orgasm, flooding my face and mouth with her womanly juices
and almost drowning me.
I tried to stay alive until her orgasm had run its course and she released my head,
going completely limp like a rag doll. I got up on my knees between her legs,
watching her panting, her eyes closed with the occasional orgasmic shivers still going
through her breathtaking naked body. After five minutes she opens her eyes and
looks at me with a big smile on her face.
“Oh my God Lew, I needed that, I haven’t had one of those since my fiftieth
birthday; thank you.”
“Seriously? You haven’t had sex with Mario since my last visit? I hope he doesn’t
know about us?”
“No, he doesn’t, and yes I haven’t had sex with him since, that’s why I was so
unhappy and fear that he doesn’t want me anymore.”
“I can’t imagine he doesn’t want you anymore, he is always so helpful and friendly.”
“I’m not complaining that he’s not helpful or friendly, but it’s the intimacy I miss
when I’m naked in the bathroom he used to grab my tits or my pussy, or slap my
bottom, but he doesn’t do that anymore.”
“Don’t worry, I’m sure it’ll all come back when you are on vacation and he doesn’t
have to worry about his business anymore.”
“I don’t know, he’ll worry about how Marco is doing while he’s not there.”
“Well, you'll have to tempt him, flaunt your sexy body at him, or even try to make
him a bit jealous or proud when you’ll walk around the pool on the ship drawing
looks from all the men there.”
“Do you really think I can still do that, draw the attention of men?”
“Darling you’re gorgeous, you're one hot piece of ass if ever I saw one. Don’t forget
the majority of the men on board will be over seventy with matching wrinkled wives,
for them, you’ll be a sight for sore eyes, you might even see a few swimming trunks
start to bulge when you walk by.”
“Speaking of bulging swimming trunks I see something nice and big and hard
between your legs, can I have a taste please?”
Almost before her sentence was finished she’d bent forward and engulfed the head
of my cock in her hot mouth, swirling her tongue around the engorged head. I may
be a master in cunnilingus, but she was definitely a champion in fellatio: what she
was doing felt so good, I had to scramble to keep my wits about me. It was so
arousing to see my hard cock disappear between her luscious lips as she gobbled it
up until her lips touched my pubes. As she then slid back again, it seemed to take
forever to come out completely, giving me the impression my cock was a lot longer
than it was in reality. Catharina had the knack of making a man feel like a king with
the biggest, strongest penis in the whole world.
Her tongue worked miracles, circling the bulbous head, licking along the shaft, and
when she was at the base she took each of my balls tenderly into her hot mouth,
giving them each a saliva bath, before returning to the tip. She then took my
manhood all the way in again, after which she began rapidly bobbing her head, a
motion which gave me immense pleasure.
After she’d been blowing me for ten minutes I stopped her by taking hold of her
head and pulling her up to mine to kiss her again. After the kiss, she pulled away
looking straight into my eyes, questioning why I had stopped her sucking my dick.
“Darling Catharina, I want to make love to you, I want this to be more than just sex
between us, I’m not only in love with your body, I’m in love with you.” There, I’d
said it, and I could see the shock in her eyes.
“Oh my God Lew, you mustn’t, you can’t be, I’m married.”
“I know, but I can’t change it. I fell in love with you when I saw you that first
morning so many years ago in the hotel restaurant. I was stupid and let you go, but
times were different then: I worked in an international job, you lived in Italy had
your dream of becoming a sommelier, but if I could do it again I would have done it
differently.”
“I knew it, I felt there was more to this, especially when you kept coming back to
Italy, even if it wasn’t for a business reason. Why didn’t you ever say something?”
“What if I had? Would you not have fallen in love with Mario and married him? I
don’t think so. When I attended your wedding I could see you were head over heels
in love with him, his and your love was like fireworks, majestic, mind-boggling, you
were meant for each other. At that moment it was clear to me that only Mario could
give you the life I couldn't give you.”
“I don’t know what to say…”
“Don’t say anything, there is nothing to say, I can’t change the past, and neither can
you. The one thing I’m grateful for is to know Mario made you happy and you made
him happy, I see it when I see you together, and if you are on a bit of a bumpy
road for the moment, I’m convinced you’ll come together again and rediscover the
love you have for him and he for you.”
Not wanting to go any further down that road I kissed her tenderly basically shutting
her up and began to caress her softly, my hands wandering all over her body, trying
to replace any doubts or regrets with passion. Seeing our age, it could well be our
last time together enjoying each other carnally, so I wanted it to be special,
something she would not easily forget and that could carry her through the coming
weeks before she went on what I think of as a potential second honeymoon for
them.
I knew she had very sensitive earlobes, so I moved my attention to that part of her,
first nibbling on them before moving to her neck and shoulders. My left hand had
ventured to her right boob where I felt the nipple coming back to life, her arousal
beginning to grow. Always trying to keep a perfect balance, (I am after all born
under the sign of Libra), I latched onto her left boob with my mouth, tickling the
nipple with my tongue. That got me the right kind of noise in the form of mousy little
squeaks escaping her lips.
While I switched from boob, replacing my hand with my mouth, the freed-up hand
wandered slowly over her ribs and abdomen, drawing some giggles from her while I
felt her flat stomach undulating. She gasped audibly as I slid my hand along her
body, over the curve of her hip towards that magical place where her legs came
together. When I reached her pussy I used my finger till the first knuckle to slide
between her vaginal lips. Leaving her boobs I moved closer to her mound, her aroma
became overpowering making me open my mouth and press my lips on top of her
pink slit.
“Oh my God, Lew!” Catharina moaned as my lips seared her twat where they met,
pressing into it and she cooed as I slipped my tongue out and started licking her. I
felt a shivering pleasure rush through her as I kept licking, my tongue gently sliding
along her wet slit. Placing both hands at the top of her thighs I spread them further
open and began savoring every inch of her. I moaned with satisfied delight as my
tongue darted around her hot muff. I licked up and down her slit brushing along her
hot folds. My mouth was kissing her all over her womanhood, her mound, her labia,
and her clit, playfully taking her lips between mine and sucking them deep into my
conquering mouth before releasing them.
“Yes, yes!” she cried out, clawing at the sheets while I hungrily ate her out, inflicting
pleasure everywhere I touched with my naughty tongue, drawing circles around her
engorged clit, making more and more juices flow out of her. Pulling her labia open
with my thumbs, I dipped my tongue into her honeypot being rewarded with a
mouthful of her delicious honey.
“You’re so beautiful, don’t you ever dare to refer to yourself as old and wrinkled,” I
whispered as I slid my hands again over her hot body while she breathed heavily,
watching me with smoldering eyes. When I reached the underside of her perky
breasts again I cupped them, teasing her erect nipps, pinching them between my
thumb and index finger. She continued moaning and whimpering with her sweet
sexy voice as I kept on squeezing her soft orbs, tenderly running my fingers over the
little hard nubs. Returning my attention to her dripping cunt I latched on to her
engorged little pleasure pearl. Catharina’s moans grew louder as I attacked her clit,
every inch of her body becoming more sensitive, her breathing getting faster and
shallower. I tickled her perineum with one finger, then slid slowly up into the hot
channel of her vagina.
“Oh God!” she groaned in pleasure, holding her breath while her body tensed as she
felt me fingering her pussy, starting with the 1 and working my way up to 3. I
pressed them deep inside her sacred hole, feeling her wetness, and then slowly
pulled them out. Whimpers of pleasure erupted from her lips as I repeated the
action, fingering her faster before pressing my lips back to her little bundle of nerves
at the top of her dripping cunt.
“Oh yes, yes!” she moaned aloud, the pleasure getting more intense, an orgasm
lurking close by. Bucking her hips, her hands clawing hard at the sheets of the bed,
she pressed her clit more urgently into my mouth and her pussy onto my fingers.
She struck gold and exploded. Her pussy and thighs began to shiver and shake from
the scorching wave of immense pleasure that ripped through her body.
“Oh fuck Leeeeew!” She screamed at the top of her voice and began to shake even
more violently as another wave of immense pleasure hit her at gale force, sending
shivers all through her sweat-covered, naked body. I kept licking and fingering her
pleasure points, extending her orgasm to the maximum, her legs and arms spasming
totally out of control. When the shaking and shivering slowed down, I pulled my
mouth away from her clit and felt my fingers released from the vicelike, rather
painful imprisonment her drenched cunt had kept them in. A few final spasms
continued shooting through her naked body as she kept on whimpering until finally,
it was over.
“Wow, that was out of this world,” she said with a shaky voice, trying to get her
breathing under control while looking at me in awe. “How do you do it? Every time is
so different when I’m with you.”
“I could say the same about you darling. Every time I enjoy your divine body I detect
new small differences I want to explore.”
Her eyes wandered down my body, looking for differences since the last time we met
until she detected my rigid pole. “Oh my, I was so far away I completely forgot
about you, and I wanted so much to do that trick again with the champagne in my
mouth for your birthday; can you forgive me?”
“Of course, I forgive you everything, I forgive you for being so gorgeous and
allowing me to enjoy your tasty pussy.” While I was saying all that she had taken my
steel rod tenderly in her hand and began fondling it, hardening the steel.
“Now I want to fuck you, please lie down and I’ll do all the work, after all, I am the
younger one here,” she said with a grin and a wink. Taking her place on the bed, she
stood over me, one foot on each side of my body, giving me an enticing view of her
mature nude form with her mound prominently displayed. She made my cock twitch
with anticipation, after which she squatted and straddled me, kissing my cock with
her pussylips. She put her hands on my bare chest to keep her balance, tenderly
stroking me, going over my already rock-hard nipps giving them first a friendly pinch,
followed by a quick kiss and lick of her hot tongue. Bending forward she lowered her
lips to mine and began frenching me, exploring my lips and mouth all over again.
She is one of the best kissers I have ever encountered. After five minutes of tongue-
twisting acrobatics, she sat up again, grabbed and aligned my cock with her core,
and impaled herself on it. Thanks to her very wet folds she could slide effortlessly
over me until our pubes collided. She began undulating her pelvis, taking me and my
cock towards orgasm heaven. If she kept this up I would fill her pussy in no time at
all with my hot cum, so I grabbed her hips, lifting her up so she would make a less
stimulating up-and-down movement allowing me to go much longer. She looked at
me with big questioning eyes.
“What’s up? Don’t you like what I was doing?”
“I liked it so much darling that I wouldn’t be able to keep going very long without
cumming, and I absolutely want to give you another orgasm before that happens -
you know me.”
“Yes I do but moving the way I was is going to bring me to a very fast orgasm as
well.”
“In that case, go ahead: I like the way your body moves when you do that.”
Catharina resumed her undulating. It was like watching a belly dancer performing
her act on top of you, not only stimulating you visually but also physically. The way
she moved, my cock discovered areas in her cunt I’d never visited before, bringing
me closer to ejaculating. I moved my hands all over her abdomen, feeling the
muscles work in such an enticing way, her tits swaying as I’d never seen them sway
before. While she was rocking and twisting her gorgeous naked body on my steel
rod, she lifted her arms in the air, pushing her chest out. She was inviting me to try
to grab her tits but her movements were making it extremely challenging to grab
them. In the end, I succeeded in grabbing both and began kneading her soft orbs,
my thumbs brushing over her precious nubs and drawing loud moans from her lips.
I felt my balls churning up a big load of hot cum. Moving one of my hands to her clit,
I began strumming it trying to make her reach her peak with me. Within a few
seconds, I felt her pussy screaming with pleasure as every muscle in her love canal
tensed and released in sexual bliss, sending orgasmic shivers throughout her entire
naked body. A torrent of searing pleasure burned through her, causing her to
convulse as she tumbled over the crest, taking me with her into an orgasmic torrent,
pumping her hot cunt full of even hotter sperm as it raced up my shaft from my balls
like a volcanic eruption. I blasted 4 to 5 jets of my gooey gunk into her bare pussy,
colliding with the juices flooding like a wild mountain stream out of her sleek tunnel
and filling her to overflowing. Mutual animalistic moans and groans escaped our lips
giving voice to the extreme waves of pleasure we jointly experienced.
As her final convulsions faded away and my cock deposited the last drops of sperm
into her overheated cunt she fell like a ragdoll onto my chest, gasping for breath,
just as I did. We lay there for several minutes, our breathing and heart rate slowly
going back to normal before she was able to roll off me and flop on her side beside
me on the bed. I bent my head towards her and placed a tender kiss on her rosy
lips, my left hand sliding over her naked arm and side, pulling her closer.
Words were not required as we looked tenderly into each other’s love-filled eyes until
she got that Cinderella look again glancing at the clock beside the bed. Turning
around I looked as well and saw that midnight was approaching rapidly, high time
for Catharina to flee from the ball and lose her glass slipper? If only it could end like
the fairy tale but it didn’t, she jumped out of bed and hit the shower, removing all
telltale signs of our lovemaking. Ten minutes later she was dressed and ready to go
home. I could only hope that my confession wouldn’t disrupt their marriage.
Just before she left, she reminded me of my date with Gina the next day and
thanked me for the talk we had about her life, Mario, and how they could bring the
magic back by going on a long-overdue vacation at the end of the month. I lay
awake for at least another hour, thinking about what I had confessed to her and how
I could have had a completely different life had I told her I loved her so many years
ago…
I was woken rudely by the ringing of the phone on the nightstand.
“Yes”, I mumbled, barely awake.
“Good morning sir, it’s ten o’clock,” a cheerful voice answered. I’d forgotten I’d asked
for a wake-up call when checking in.
“Oh thank you I mumbled,” and put the phone down. If I wanted to have my day
with Gina I’d better get a move on. I suddenly realized I was naked and then
everything came flooding back, my dinner with Catharina, the talk we had, and the
confession I made during our glorious love-making session. I truly hoped I hadn’t put
any crazy ideas in her head, but quickly rejected that thought, knowing she would
forget about it or blame the throes of passion we were in while making love.
I jumped in the shower, and shaved everywhere; thinking of Gina’s youthful sexy
body was already making my cock lift its head in anticipation. The next thing was
breakfast. As usual, on a Sunday morning, the hotel restaurant was rather quiet, the
rush was expected rather around lunchtime when I hoped to be walking somewhere
with Gina. I had no idea what she had in mind or even how she was doing. The last
time I saw her she was a successful sommelier working in her father’s restaurant just
like her brother Marco. When I came down from my room at noon she was waiting
for me in the lobby. Although I’d seen her the day before, she took my breath away
when I saw her again. She wore a flowing very short summery dress with spaghetti
straps and a plunging neckline, immediately drawing attention to her cleavage. I let
my eyes wander over her beautiful body, taking it all in again, ending on her legs
that seemed to go on forever. By the time I reached her, my eyes were back on her
beautiful face, a big smile on her lips. She held out her arms, taking me in an
arousing hug, pressing her lips to mine with a naughty dash of her tongue along
mine.
“Buongiorno Lew!” she said with a naughty smile, “ready for a fun-filled afternoon?”
“I guess so, I’m all yours for the rest of the day unless you have to work tonight?”
“No, daddy gave me the day off, and mom told me to take extra good care of you,”
she said with a wink.
“OK, lead the way, where are we going?”
“I have a little surprise for you.”
“Great I like surprises, especially surprises by beautiful young women like yourself.”
“Still the same old flatterer - I see you haven’t changed.”
“I’ve been told a leopard cannot change its spots by a very dear friend.”
“Yeah mom told you, didn’t she?”
“Yes she did, she knows her proverbs.”
“Let’s go, I've got my car outside, there’s something I want to show you.”
Once in the car, we got to talking about how she was doing and she surprised me by
telling me she was doing something entirely different now. She no longer worked in
the restaurant as a sommelier but had made a 180° turn in life and become a
realtor.
“Where did that come from all of a sudden?” I asked, “and how does it work that
your dad can still give you the day off?”
“I still do some sommelier work in the restaurant on weekends to help mom, but for
the remainder of the week I deal in properties, and proud to say I’m doing very well,
I seem to have the knack to sell houses that have been on the market for a very
long time.”
“Well that’s great, but this seems to have come out of the blue?”
“Not really, I always had an interest in that kind of business, and when the
opportunity presented itself with an old friend from school, I jumped in.”
“Oh, another new thing, a boyfriend?”
“Uh, not really, rather a girlfriend,” she said turning slightly red.
“Just a friend from school, or a real girlfriend?”
“Both, we studied together, but then lost touch with each other when we finished,
but I met her again shortly after your visit for mom’s fiftieth, and we sort of
rekindled our friendship from school. We were very close when we were studying,”
she said again, turning even redder than she already was.
“I see, there was already more when you were younger?”
“Yes we were in love, but can you imagine the reaction of dad if I had told him at
the time?”
“Vividly! He would have gone berserk if you’d told him his little girl was a lesbian.”
“Yes indeed, though I’m not strictly a lesbian, I’m more bi-sexual, I like boys as
well.”
“I know, well boys, let’s say, men.”
“Yeah, I prefer slightly older men, probably just like mom?”
“You could say that your dad is a lot older and so am I, but do tell more about the
business you’re in.”
“OK, well Victoria, my girlfriend, and I studied together and then lost touch until I
saw her again during a small realtor get-together coincidentally organized in the
restaurant. I was surprised to see her and learn what she had been doing. As we
hadn’t had a chance to talk during the event in the restaurant, we got together the
next day. She told me everything that had happened to her and how she had to take
over her dad’s realtor firm when he died rather unexpectedly, some 2 years ago.
Although she was not really enthusiastic at first, surprisingly she became rather
successful in a relatively short time. She was so successful, she was urgently looking
for someone to join her. She is good, she managed to convince me that same day
this was the perfect career for me. She was also willing to share me with mom and
dad in the restaurant, and there was still that small fire burning between us -which
she rekindled during a passionate night we spent together.
So quickly thereafter we were working together in her realtor firm; we will soon
rebaptize it V&G properties.”
“You’ve become a partner then?”
“Yes, in just a few months we will jointly own the business on a 50/50 basis.”
“How do mom and dad look at it?”
“Mom was over the moon, she knew I had a bit of a fling with Victoria when I was
studying. Dad was a bit more difficult, but in the end, he understood that there are
girls that don’t always fall in love with boys. The thing that clinched the deal was that
I can always make him a grandad if we stay together.”
“I gather that you two are not only business partners but also a couple then?”
“Yes, we are.”
“Any chance of me meeting Victoria?”
“Just be patient Lew.”
“Oh, that’s where we’re going?”
“That is for me to know and you to guess.”
“OK I’ll take it as it comes, this looks like a very nice area though, I’ve never been
here before, are we getting closer to the coast?”
“Yes, we are.”
“I thought I could smell the sea.”
Ten minutes later we were driving through a residential area with nice free-standing
villas, all looking very modern. She stopped in front of a closed iron gate that began
to open slowly, after which she turned into the spacious driveway. The house
seemed to be a more modern one although the front looked a bit like a fortress,
having very narrow windows with white glass, and it was surrounded by a very nice,
well-tended garden. She stopped the car in front of one of the two closed garage
doors and cut the engine.
“I gather we’ve arrived?”
“Yes, we have.”
The front door swung open and I saw a very good-looking young woman with a big
smile waiting for us. She was not very tall, with raven black hair, between 1,60 m
and 1,65 m (5 feet) I guessed. She had serious boobs, and was certainly not skinny,
though I wouldn’t call her fat either - let’s just say she was nicely rounded in all the
right places, not like Gina who was rather skinny.
“Welcome to our home Lew, I’m Victoria,” she said, beaming.”
“Hello Victoria,” I said extending my hand, which she ignored and took me in a bear
hug pressing her impressive bosom against my chest totally taking me by surprise.
“Now, that’s a warm welcome Victoria if ever I had one.”
“Any friend of Gina’s is a friend of mine,” she said with a welcoming smile on her
cute face, her chocolate brown eyes giving me a quick look overall.
“How was traffic honey,” she asked Gina, immediately confirming their relationship
with this simple remark.
“Not too bad,” Gina replied.
“Please come through; make yourself at home.”
Coming in, the fortress aspect was gone, and in front of me were big glass windows
looking over a nice garden, with, at the other side, another window, through which I
thought I could see a living room. Going left, they took me via a hallway to the other
side of the building. We passed several doors on my left, but on the right, it was all
glass with a view out to the sunny patio garden I had seen when entering. We finally
emerged into the spacious living area I had seen from the entrance hall through the
patio. Looking straight ahead, I was completely blown away by the majestic view of
yet another garden with a stunning sea view in the background.
“Wow, this is some place you’ve got here.”
“Nice isn’t it?” they said almost in unison.
“I had it built a year ago,” Victoria explained, “I was lucky to be able to buy this
piece of property from an old farmer, it had a small medieval farmhouse on it and
lots of acreage. The land I developed and sold off in parcels, big enough to build a
nice house on each. I kept a few plots for myself and with the profits I made on the
sale of the land had luxury villas built on them for rent, but I kept the crown jewel
for myself, and although most of them also have a nice sea view this one has the
best, being at the summit of the hill. Since I was a small kid, I dreamed of a house
with a patio garden. Probably had something to do with me being Roman: the old
Roman villas all had patio gardens, just a question of safety and privacy. It’s perfect
for sunbathing in the nude.”
“Excellent, I wouldn’t mind witnessing that,” I said with a big grin on my face.
“I see, Gina warned me about you - always looking to take pictures of nude girls.”
“Correction, of beautiful nude girls, and I see two very beautiful girls right here, not
nude yet, but I can only hope.”
“That’s another thing Gina warned me about, your knack of talking girls out of their
clothes using flattery.”
“Am I succeeding?”
“Only time will tell, but first what can I offer you to drink before lunch? A glass of
Spumante?”
“Sounds excellent.”
As the weather was still very nice in Italy at that time of the year we adjourned to
the terrasse just outside the living area. Gina joined me while Victoria went to the
open kitchen to pour our drinks. When I was seated, I detected a long, narrow
swimming pool to my right, clearly designed for pulling laps to keep in shape - which
both girls obviously did regularly seeing the shape of their healthy bodies. Victoria
came out with three glasses and a bottle of Spumante in an ice bucket, she also
brought some nibbles, with one of my favorites, salted almonds. Victoria had
seemingly been told a lot about me, even down to some of my favorite foods. For
lunch, I got the royal treatment, with a beautiful salad containing at least 5 types of
leaves and Italian Pomodoro, all homegrown, followed by a very tasty risotto dish.
The meal was crowned by a creamy tiramisu with plenty of alcohol and believe it or
not 6 small candles on top.
As they brought it to the table, they burst out, “Happy Birthday, Happy birthday…”
all the way to the three cheers at the end. I turned all red.
“Sorry to remind you Lew, but we couldn’t let it pass.”
“OK, because you’re so friendly to me, I’ll forgive you, but let me take a few photos
please?” They posed together, both holding the dessert, looking seductive and
leaning forward to flaunt their cleavages, adding some spice to the pictures.
Gina had warned Victoria not to offer me an Italian coffee, but rather a café
Americano with lots of cream but no sugar. They of course both had ristretto, black
like their hair, with lots of sugar, which allowed Victoria to demonstrate their
impressive Italian coffee maker.
In between courses I was also shown the vegetable garden where the salad and
tomatoes came from and of which they were extremely proud. We finished the meal
with a locally produced grappa. After all of that, a siesta was in order, so we
adjourned to the patio garden, where the girls began to undress to combine rest
with some sunbathing, in the nude of course.
“Do you mind if we sunbathe in the nude?” Gina said with a chuckle and a wink.
“No I don’t if you don’t mind me practicing my favorite pastime girls,” I said grabbing
my camera.
“As long as we get copies we don’t mind do we, Gina?” Victoria asked with a smile
while she started unbuttoning her blouse, revealing a nice white lacy push-up bra.
Before I could remove the lens cap, her blouse was gone and she got busy undoing
the hook and zipper of the miniskirt she wore. I was able to shoot some pictures of
her bearing her beautiful legs. They were not as long as Gina’s but very shapely with
just the right amount of muscles to make a leg man drool over them. A white lace
panty was the next thing that came into view. She looked at me and struck a pose
cocking her hip provocatively to the side almost like a professional model.
“You have modeled before,” I stated.
“Yes, I have, even in the nude, I was also a nude model at the academy of fine arts,
posing for the student painters or sculpters. But enough about me, Gina is anxious to
get her picture taken.”
That was indeed the case, she was almost jumping from one leg to the other to
catch my attention. When she saw I had finished with Victoria for the moment, she
turned her back to me and very provocatively slipped the spaghetti straps of her
dress off of her shoulders and began to draw the zipper of her summer dress down,
revealing her gorgeous nude back, no bra straps in sight. When the zipper was all
the way down, I couldn’t even detect panties, had she been commando the whole
time? I thought.
She must have been as I detected the top of her ass crack, and I didn’t have to wait
very long, as seconds later her dress dropped to the floor, leaving her completely
nude. She turned quickly around her arms in the air shouting “Surprise!”
She then quickly moved behind Victoria and began undoing her bra, putting her
hands under the straps and slipping it off, unveiling Victoria’s impressive rack,
resulting in a sharp intake of breath on my side. Neither girl had any tan lines, clearly
giving away that they indeed always sunbathed in the nude. Victoria’s panties quickly
followed her bra as Gina pulled them down. I was shooting photos like crazy, it was
rare, even for me, to have the pleasure to photograph two raving beauties together
in the altogether. After about 5 minutes they’d had enough posing, approaching me
their fingers wiggling, clearly indicating what they had in mind. I only had a second
to put my camera down before I ‘reluctantly’ had to surrender completely.I It was
after all not every day I was undressed by two gorgeous naked women. When they
finally pulled down my boxers, it was no wonder my cock was already standing at
attention, I was happy I had had the foresight to take one of my blue pills, even with
one bi and one lessie, not completely impartial to some male attention, so I was told,
you never know.
They dropped to their knees. Gina being the more forward one took my penis
tenderly in her hand and gave it a few tugs, pointing it at Victoria who gave the head
a tentative kiss and lick. She then took it back, circled the glans with her tongue, and
took it in her mouth sucking on it like a lollypop then taking my whole cock inside in
one go. Her nose touched my pubic bone, it was a smart move this morning shaving
there as well, I hoped the girls would appreciate it. Victoria was the first to notice.
“Oh I like it when a man is nicely groomed down there, I hate to get hair in my
mouth, did you do this especially for us, or do you shave all the time Lew?”
“He shaves all the time,” Gina mumbled her mouth filled with my hard cock.
“Can I have a go? It’s been so long since I sucked on a cock and I do like this one, it
looks so nice.” Victoria said with a girly pout.
Before I could say “Be my guest,” Gina had pulled off and pointed it at Victoria, who
eagerly opened her mouth wide, taking me all the way in with one mighty gulp. She
was good; I would never have thought a lesbian could suck cock as well as Victoria
did.
Gina had moved behind me pressing her boobs into my back, her hands going all
over my chest and abdomen. She managed to make my nipples stand out as theirs
were, tickling and tugging on them. After 5 minutes she disappeared, but I didn’t
even notice as Victoria was bringing me higher and higher with her mouth and
tongue. All of a sudden Gina was back walking towards us, dropping on her knees
and motioning to Victoria that she wanted to have my dick again. I had seen her
cheeks were slightly bulging but didn’t pay much attention until she slid her mouth
over my cock and all of a sudden I felt ice-cold and prickly.
“Oh my God Gina, you’re doing your mother’s trick with the bubbly.”
“Mmmmm,” was all she could say, trying to keep as much Spumante in her mouth
and around my cock as possible, although some was trickling down my balls with her
mumbling. This made the orgasm I had so far been able to keep at bay, approaching
rapidly, but all of a sudden the feeling was gone as she swallowed the wine and
pulled off my cock. It felt cold immediately due to a light breeze blowing off the sea.
However, the chill didn’t last long as my dick was again sucked into Victoria’s hot
mouth making it mighty difficult to hold out. The thing is I had no idea if lesbian
Victoria could handle an ejaculation directly down her throat. My lessons from Alicia
still in mind I took Victoria’s head in my hands and tried to push her off of my steel
rod while I shouted…
“I’m gonna cum any second now, I can’t hold it any longer…” Victoria didn’t budge.
She wouldn’t let me pull her mouth off my cock but kept on sucking while I was all
the way down her throat. As I was at my limit, I tried again to warn her, shouting.
“I’m cumming, I’m cumming,” immediately shooting jet after jet of hot cum deep in
her mouth. She quickly began to swallow, hollowing her cheeks as she sucked even
harder, drawing every last drop of jizz I had to offer out of my balls. When she was
finished she looked up at me with a big smile on her face.
“That was awesome, that’s what I miss sometimes going down on a girl: male spunk
tastes so much creamier than girl juice,” she said beaming while getting up.
“Oh my, it’s still standing,” Gina remarked taking my cock in her soft hand and
tugging at it, “You surprise me, Lew, at your age, still hard, do you have anything to
confess?”
“Euhm, yes, I took one of my blue pills before I came, just to be prepared,” I said
the tip of my finger in my mouth trying to look shy and guilty, but smiling.
“Excellent, that means we can continue, you don’t need a rest?”
“No I’m ready to go, just tell me how I can be of service to you lovely ladies.”
“Why don’t you lie down on the sunbed and we’ll take it from there.”
When I was comfortably installed, Gina walked over me, her legs spread wide, and
her feet on either side of the bed, while seductively pawing her boobs, taking the
hard nipples and pulling them out. When she reached my midsection, she put her
feet on the sunbed and squatted over me, slowly coming down while she held my
dick and rubbed it a couple of times along her snatch, lubricating it with her already
flowing juices before empaling herself.
I had lost track of Victoria, but she appeared quickly over my head, facing Gina.
Once she had positioned her tempting pussy over my face, she also came slowly
down, pulling her lips open and covering my mouth with her vulva, treating me to
her musky womanly flavor and perfume. I ferociously attacked her cunt with my
nose buried in her asscrack. It made breathing a bit difficult but I wouldn’t have
traded my position for any other at that moment, the only downside was that I
couldn’t see Gina's gorgeous naked body anymore, I could only feel her going up and
down my hard cock. I made up for the lack of visuals by sliding my hands over
Victoria’s nude frame in search of her tantalizing tits, which I hadn’t had the pleasure
yet of touching and playing with. Although I’m not really a tit man I could still enjoy
playing with these big babies. While pleasuring my hands with her mammaries and
nipps, I pleasured my mouth with her silky folds while pleasuring her clit with my
tongue.
With my palms on Victoria’s boobs, I felt Gina’s erect nipples rub against the back of
my hands, keeping them emprisoned between their soft orbs. After a while, I was
done playing with their knockers, and I moved my hands under Victoria’s butt cheeks
and lifted her slightly, trying to improve my breathing but more to move my licking
and sucking towards her little brown star. Sliding down to her perineum, she began
to seriously moan, uttering high-pitched yelps of pleasure when I reached her
puckered asshole, trying to slide the tip of my tongue inside.
Although I couldn’t see much I heard the girls kissing, and judging by their
movements they were playing with each other’s boobs. As I’d already cum I felt Gina
pulling every trick in the book to make me cum again, her pussy was not only
pumping me but she undulated her abdomen like her mother had done the day
before. I could only imagine what it looked like, conjuring up the image of Catharina
doing this sort of belly dance the previous day.
“How do you girls feel about switching positions?” I mumbled, my mouth still half full
of Victoria’s tasty labia.
“OK, Victoria said, but then I need to put a condom on you as I’m not on birth
control.”
“That’s no problem, I guess being lesbian there is no real need.”
“Not only that, but the sex is so much better when you don’t take the pill.”
“That’s news to me, is that so?”
“Oh yes, since I stopped taking it our sex life has seriously improved.”
“Maybe there is no need for a condom: I had my tubes snipped many years ago. I
can’t make you pregnant, so unless you’re afraid of any kind of disease, we can go.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yes, I am dear.”
“OK then, it feels much better without anyway, but you know Italian men rarely have
their tubes snipped, they're afraid.”
“I can understand that too, it does hurt for a few days when you have it done, it
feels like they kicked you seriously in the balls, but the benefit is so much bigger, so
climb aboard.”
Victoria didn’t hesitate anymore, certainly after she got the thumbs up from Gina,
who knew about my operation from her mom. She took Gina’s position empaling
herself on my cock. Gina took a rest after her acrobatics on top of me, giving me a
spectacular view of Victoria’s gorgeous naked body gyrating on top of me, her D-
cups making tantalizing circles or bouncing up and down. As it was futile to try and
grab them, I held on to her soft hips, helping her up and down movement on my
cock. As I was curious to see her cum, I moved my hand to the top of her pussy,
bringing her clit from under its protective hood and rubbing my thumb over her
engorged pearl.
Small sweat beads were beginning to form on her soft skin as she feverishly tried to
reach an orgasm, going faster and faster while steadying herself with both palms on
my chest. I didn’t feel anything approaching yet, so I concentrated totally on her
orgasm. She mewled, her voice high and thick with pleasure, alternating with mousy
little squeaks, a clear indication of a pending orgasm building rapidly inside her
naked body. She had her eyes closed gasping for air, her mouth opening and closing
like a fish making her wince and hiss. All of a sudden she became rather vocal
screaming at the top of her voice.
“Fuck! Leeeeew, oh God, yes, yes, keep going, keep going, I’m cumming, I’m
cuuuuuuming! she shouted as I felt her pussy quivering and convulsing around my
cock. I pushed it as deep as I could into her, strumming her clit with my fingers to
keep her orgasm going. The dam broke as she inundated my lower body, her clear
girly fluid squirting all over me. Her hands gripped my chest painfully hard while she
gasped for air, her naked body going completely rigid, her stomach hollowing.
“Oh My GOD !” were the last words she uttered before dropping like a ragdoll onto
me, gasping for air. I felt her heart race against my chest. Pulling my hand from
between our bodies, I gently stroked her back in circles. Gina was looking on with
big eyes.
“Jeez Lew, I’ve never seen Victoria cum so hard,” she stammered.
After several minutes Victoria raised herself back up a huge smile on her face looking
straight into my eyes.
“Why did I ever imagine that sex with a woman was the greatest thing on earth, how
could I ever think I was 100% lesbian? That was amazing Lew - Gina was absolutely
right to talk me into having sex with you.”
“Gina? Did you have to convince your girlfriend to have sex with me?”
Gina turned red in the face, looking at me, admitting she had indeed convinced her
to try and see how it feels to have sex with a man again. It seemed Victoria’s first
experience with a man, when she was deflowered, had been very painful and totally
disastrous. Victoria confirmed that the guy she had had sex with was a total
inconsiderate selfish bastard who was only interested in his own pleasure, not even
caring he could get her pregnant filling her very sore and just deflowered pussy with
his inconsiderate cum. The weeks after had been pure hell, not knowing if she was
pregnant or not and that’s when she swore never to have sex with a man again - up
until now.
“If it had been you who took my virginity at the time Lew I might never have turned
lesbian in the first place.”
“It only proves, dear Victoria, that you’re exactly like Gina, bi-sexual, ready to enjoy
both sides of the fence.”
When Victoria finally slipped off of me, my cock, still semi-hard and very wet from
Victoria’s juices, slid out of her with a plop. Gina immediately took pity on it stroking
it gently, after which she tenderly kissed it and took it deep into her mouth while
caressing my balls. She rapidly brought it back to a full-blown raging hard on making
it twitch, enjoying the taste of her girlfriend all over me.
“Your dick tastes so yummy with Victoria’s sauce over it,” she mumbled while licking
and sucking fervently.
She was good, what am I saying, she was a master at sucking cock. When she
pulled off, she looked at me and asked with a naughty look if I would prefer another
Spumante bath instead of just her hot mouth. I declined gracefully pointing out that
too much alcohol would not be good for my health. I felt an orgasm building in the
wings, my cock anxiously waiting for its cue to step into the limelight and fill the
theatre of her sucking mouth with a generous helping of hot juicy cum. Her tickling
my balls was definitely a plus in the process of making me climax and she knew it.
While she kept on licking and sucking, teasing the bulbous head and concentrating
with the tip of her tongue on that very sensitive point just at the rim, she looked up
at me with her hot sensual eyes demanding me to fill her hot mouth with my spunk.
That look was too much for me, I couldn’t hold it any longer and allowed my cock to
step onto the orgasm stage and let my cum race up my shaft from my balls, my hot
steamy load squirting jet after jet deep into her waiting mouth. My mouth was wide
open but nothing but air came rushing out as I reached this pinnacle of sexual bliss.
Gina kept on pumping with her hand, and sucked, her cheeks hollowing, the very last
drop straight out of my balls. When no more came out, she let my cock out of her
mouth with a plop, then looking up at me with a big smile on her face, she said,
“that was absolute bliss, a nice hard cock, coated with my girlfriend's yummy juices,
giving me a delicious creamy sauce to top it off.”
“You sound as if you just enjoyed a meal in a 3-star restaurant,” I joked.
“Believe it or not, this tops any meal I could possibly have in any restaurant, even
dad’s.”
“You were telling me earlier you had some villas for rent here as well?”
“Yes we do, we want to sell some but we also want to rent out some, why?”
“Well, the woman I went on this cruise with and spent a week in Orlando, her name
is Grace, by the way, is also in the realty business and she made a lucrative deal with
the American couple who own and operate a sort of similar set up to yours over
there. What if I get you in touch with her? You might potentially represent the
American side here in Italy and offer your villas to their customers. Would you be
interested in such a deal?”
“Of course, American customers are always welcome, but it is difficult to contact
them directly, a representation in the States would be great.”
“Excellent, I’ll inform Grace you might be interested in such a deal, maybe you two
can get together, here, or in Belgium to discuss it. If it were Belgium, you could
maybe visit my studio; I’d love to show it to you.”
“Yes, I’d love that too.”
“Great, but now I must go back to the hotel and get some much-needed rest after
this fun day in this gorgeous location.”
“I’m so happy I got to meet you Victoria. I’ll make sure to send you all the photos
you allowed me to take of you.”
“Yes and perhaps you can take some more photos of me?”
“I would definitely like that.”
I took Victoria tenderly in my arms and gave her an intimate kiss to which she
responded likewise. Gina took me back to the hotel where I also said my goodbyes
to her in a very similar tender way. After a very good night - I slept like a log - I
made my way to the airport and flew home on the first flight out, hoping that the
coming week would be a less tiring one. Unfortunately, it wasn’t to be…
 Chapter 34
A fun-filled afternoon with Gina

I was woken rudely by the ringing of the phone on the nightstand.

“Yes”, I mumbled, barely awake.
“Good morning sir, it’s ten o’clock,” a cheerful voice answered. I’d forgotten I’d asked
for a wake-up call when checking in.
“Oh thank you I mumbled,” and put the phone down. If I wanted to have my day
with Gina I’d better get a move on. I suddenly realized I was naked and then
everything came flooding back, my dinner with Catharina, the talk we had, and the
confession I made during our glorious love-making session. I truly hoped I hadn’t put
any crazy ideas in her head, but quickly rejected that thought, knowing she would
forget about it or blame the throes of passion we were in while making love.
I jumped in the shower, and shaved everywhere; thinking of Gina’s youthful sexy
body was already making my cock lift its head in anticipation. The next thing was
breakfast. As usual, on a Sunday morning, the hotel restaurant was rather quiet, the
rush was expected rather around lunchtime when I hoped to be walking somewhere
with Gina. I had no idea what she had in mind or even how she was doing. The last
time I saw her she was a successful sommelier working in her father’s restaurant just
like her brother Marco. After a quick breakfast, back in my room, I took a look at the
photos I had taken from Catharina the previous day, loaded a fresh card in the
camera, and replaced the battery with a fully loaded one.
When I came down from my room at noon Gina was already waiting for me in the
lobby. Although I’d seen her the day before, she took my breath away when I saw
her again. She wore a flowing very short summery dress with spaghetti straps and a
plunging neckline, immediately drawing attention to her cleavage. I let my eyes
wander over her beautiful body, taking it all in again, ending on her legs that seemed
to go on forever. By the time I reached her, my eyes were back on her beautiful
face, a big smile on her lips. She held out her arms, taking me in an arousing hug,
pressing her lips to mine with a naughty dash of her tongue along mine.
“Buongiorno Lew!” she said with a naughty smile, “ready for a fun-filled afternoon?”
“I guess so, I’m all yours for the rest of the day unless you have to work tonight?”
“No, daddy gave me the day off, and mom told me to take extra good care of you,”
she said with a wink.
“OK, lead the way, where are we going?”
“I have a little surprise for you.”
“Great I like surprises, especially surprises by beautiful young women like yourself.”
“Still the same old flatterer - I see you haven’t changed.”
“I’ve been told a leopard cannot change its spots by a very dear friend.”
“Yeah mom told you, didn’t she?”
“Yes she did, she knows her proverbs.”
“Let’s go, I've got my car outside, there’s something I want to show you.”
Once in the car, we got to talking about how she was doing and she surprised me by
telling me she was doing something entirely different now. She no longer worked in
the restaurant as a sommelier but had made a 180° turn in life and become a
realtor.
“Where did that come from all of a sudden?” I asked, “and how does it work that
your dad can still give you the day off?”
“I still do some sommelier work in the restaurant on weekends to help mom, but for
the remainder of the week I deal in properties, and proud to say I’m doing very well,
I seem to have the knack to sell houses that have been on the market for a very
long time.”
“Well that’s great, but this seems to have come out of the blue?”
“Not really, I always had an interest in that kind of business, and when the
opportunity presented itself with an old friend from school, I jumped in.”
“Oh, another new thing, a boyfriend?”
“Uh, not really, rather a girlfriend,” she said turning slightly red.
“Just a friend from school, or a real girlfriend?”
“Both, we studied together, but then lost touch with each other when we graduated,
but I met her again shortly after your visit for mom’s fiftieth, and we sort of
rekindled our friendship from school. We were very close when we were studying,”
she said again, turning even redder than she already was.
“I see, there was already more when you were younger?”
“Yes we were already sort of in love, but can you imagine the reaction of dad if I had
told him at the time?”
“Vividly! He would have gone berserk if you’d told him his little girl was a lesbian.”
“Yes indeed, though I’m not strictly a lesbian, I’m more bi-sexual, I like boys as
well.”
“I know, well boys, let’s say, men.”
“Yeah, I prefer slightly older men, probably just like mom?”
“You could say that your dad is indeed older than your mom and so am I, but do tell
more about the business you’re in.”
“OK, well Victoria, my girlfriend, and I studied together and then lost touch until I
saw her again during a small realtor get-together coincidentally organized in the
restaurant. I was surprised to see her and learn what she had been doing. As we
hadn’t had a chance to talk during the event in the restaurant, we got together the
next day. She told me everything that had happened to her and how she had to take
over her dad’s realtor firm when he died rather unexpectedly, some 2 years ago.
Although she was not really enthusiastic at first, surprisingly she became rather
successful in a relatively short time. She was so successful, she was urgently looking
for someone to join her. She is good, she managed to convince me that same day
this was the perfect career for me. She was also willing to share me with mom and
dad in the restaurant, and there was still that small fire burning between us -which
she rekindled during a passionate night we spent together.
So quickly thereafter we were working together in her realtor firm; we will soon
rebaptize it V&G properties.”
“You’ve become a partner then?”
“Yes, in just a few months we will jointly own the business on a 50/50 basis.”
“How do mom and dad look at it?”
“Mom was over the moon, she knew I had a bit of a fling with Victoria when I was
studying. Dad was a bit more difficult, but in the end, he understood that there are
girls that don’t always fall in love with boys. The thing that clinched the deal was that
I can always make him a grandad if we stay together.”
“I gather that you two are not only business partners but also a couple then?”
“Yes, we are.”
“Any chance of me meeting Victoria?”
“Just be patient Lew.”
“Oh, that’s where we’re going?”
“That is for me to know and you to guess.”
“OK I’ll take it as it comes, this looks like a very nice area though, I’ve never been
here before, are we getting closer to the coast?”
“Yes, we are.”
“I thought I could smell the sea.”
Ten minutes later we were driving through a residential area with nice free-standing
villas, all looking very modern. She stopped in front of a closed iron gate that began
to open slowly, after which she turned into the spacious driveway. The house
seemed to be a more modern one although the front looked a bit like a fortress,
having very narrow windows with white glass, and it was surrounded by a very nice,
well-tended garden. She stopped the car in front of one of the two closed garage
doors and cut the engine.
“I gather we’ve arrived?”
“Yes, we have.”
The front door swung open and I saw a very good-looking young woman with a big
smile waiting for us. She was not very tall, with raven black hair, between 1,60 m
and 1,65 m (5 feet) I guessed. She had serious boobs, and was certainly not skinny,
though I wouldn’t call her fat either - let’s just say she was nicely rounded in all the
right places, not like Gina who was rather skinny.
“Welcome to our home Lew, I’m Victoria,” she said, beaming.”
“Hello Victoria,” I said extending my hand, which she ignored and took me in a bear
hug pressing her impressive bosom against my chest totally taking me by surprise.
“Now, that’s a warm welcome Victoria if ever I had one.”
“Any friend of Gina’s is a friend of mine,” she said with a welcoming smile on her
cute face, her chocolate brown eyes giving me a quick look overall.
“How was traffic honey,” she asked Gina, immediately confirming their relationship
with this simple remark.
“Not too bad,” Gina replied.
“Please come through; make yourself at home.”
Coming in, the fortress aspect was gone, and in front of me were big glass windows
looking over a nice garden, with, at the other side, another window, through which I
thought I could see a living room. Going left, they took me via a hallway to the other
side of the building. We passed several doors on my left, but on the right, it was all
glass with a view out to the sunny patio garden I had seen when entering. We finally
emerged into the spacious living area I had seen from the entrance hall through the
patio. Looking straight ahead, I was completely blown away by the majestic view of
yet another garden with a stunning sea view in the background.
“Wow, this is some place you’ve got here.”
“Nice isn’t it?” they said almost in unison.
“I had it built a year ago,” Victoria explained, “I was lucky to be able to buy this
piece of property from an old farmer, it had a small medieval farmhouse on it and
lots of acreage. The land I developed and sold off in parcels, big enough to build a
nice house on each. I kept a few plots for myself and with the profits I made on the
sale of the land had luxury villas built on them for rent, but I kept the crown jewel
for myself, and although most of them also have a nice sea view this one has the
best, being at the summit of the hill. Since I was a small kid, I dreamed of a house
with a patio garden. Probably had something to do with me being Roman: the old
Roman villas all had patio gardens, just a question of safety and privacy. It’s perfect
for sunbathing in the nude.”
“Excellent, I wouldn’t mind witnessing that,” I said with a big grin on my face.
“I see, Gina warned me about you - always looking to take pictures of nude girls.”
“Correction, of beautiful nude girls, and I see two very beautiful girls right here, not
nude yet, but I can only hope.”
“That’s another thing Gina warned me about, your knack of talking girls out of their
clothes using flattery.”
“Am I succeeding?”
“Only time will tell, but first what can I offer you to drink before lunch? A glass of
Spumante?”
“Sounds excellent.”
As the weather was still very nice in Italy at that time of the year we adjourned to
the terrasse just outside the living area. Gina joined me while Victoria went to the
open kitchen to pour our drinks. When I was seated, I detected a long, narrow
swimming pool to my right, clearly designed for pulling laps to keep in shape - which
both girls obviously did regularly seeing the shape of their healthy bodies. Victoria
came out with three glasses and a bottle of Spumante in an ice bucket, she also
brought some nibbles, with one of my favorites, salted almonds. Victoria had
seemingly been told a lot about me, even down to some of my favorite foods. For
lunch, I got the royal treatment, with a beautiful salad containing at least 5 types of
leaves and Italian Pomodoro, all homegrown, followed by a very tasty risotto dish.
The meal was crowned by a creamy tiramisu with plenty of alcohol and believe it or
not 6 small candles on top.
As they brought it to the table, they burst out, “Happy Birthday, Happy birthday…”
all the way to the three cheers at the end. I turned all red.
“Sorry to remind you Lew, but we couldn’t let it pass.”
“OK, because you’re so friendly to me, I’ll forgive you, but let me take a few photos
please?” They posed together, both holding the dessert, looking seductive and
leaning forward to flaunt their cleavages, adding some spice to the pictures.
Gina had warned Victoria not to offer me an Italian coffee, but rather a café
Americano with lots of cream but no sugar. They of course both had ristretto, black
like their hair, with lots of sugar, which allowed Victoria to demonstrate their
impressive Italian coffee maker.
In between courses I was also shown the vegetable garden where the salad and
tomatoes came from and of which they were extremely proud. We finished the meal
with a locally produced grappa. After all of that, a siesta was in order, so we
adjourned to the patio garden, where the girls began to undress to combine rest
with some sunbathing, in the nude of course.
“Do you mind if we sunbathe in the nude?” Gina said with a chuckle and a wink.
“No I don’t if you don’t mind me practicing my favorite pastime girls,” I said grabbing
my camera.
“As long as we get copies we don’t mind do we, Gina?” Victoria asked with a smile
while she started unbuttoning her blouse, revealing a nice white lacy push-up bra.
Before I could remove the lens cap, her blouse was gone and she got busy undoing
the hook and zipper of the miniskirt she wore. I was able to shoot some pictures of
her bearing her beautiful legs. They were not as long as Gina’s but very shapely with
just the right amount of muscles to make a leg man drool over them. A white lace
panty was the next thing that came into view. She looked at me and struck a pose
cocking her hip provocatively to the side almost like a professional model.
“You have modeled before,” I stated.
“Yes, I have, even in the nude, I was also a nude model at the academy of fine arts,
posing for the student painters or sculpters. But enough about me, Gina is anxious to
get her picture taken.”
That was indeed the case, she was almost jumping from one leg to the other to
catch my attention. When she saw I had finished with Victoria for the moment, she
turned her back to me and very provocatively slipped the spaghetti straps of her
dress off of her shoulders and began to draw the zipper of her summer dress down,
revealing her gorgeous nude back, no bra straps in sight. When the zipper was all
the way down, I couldn’t even detect panties, had she been commando the whole
time? I thought.
She must have been as I detected the top of her ass crack, and I didn’t have to wait
very long, as seconds later her dress dropped to the floor, leaving her completely
nude. She turned quickly around her arms in the air shouting “Surprise!”
She then quickly moved behind Victoria and began undoing her bra, putting her
hands under the straps and slipping it off, unveiling Victoria’s impressive rack,
resulting in a sharp intake of breath on my side. Neither girl had any tan lines, clearly
giving away that they indeed always sunbathed in the nude. Victoria’s panties quickly
followed her bra as Gina pulled them down. I was shooting photos like crazy, it was
rare, even for me, to have the pleasure to photograph two raving beauties together
in the altogether. After about 5 minutes they’d had enough posing, approaching me
their fingers wiggling, clearly indicating what they had in mind. I only had a second
to put my camera down before I ‘reluctantly’ had to surrender completely.I It was
after all not every day I was undressed by two gorgeous naked women. When they
finally pulled down my boxers, it was no wonder my cock was already standing at
attention, I was happy I had had the foresight to take one of my blue pills, even with
one bi and one lessie, not completely impartial to some male attention, so I was told,
you never know.
They dropped to their knees. Gina being the more forward one took my penis
tenderly in her hand and gave it a few tugs, pointing it at Victoria who gave the head
a tentative kiss and lick. She then took it back, circled the glans with her tongue, and
took it in her mouth sucking on it like a lollypop then taking my whole cock inside in
one go. Her nose touched my pubic bone, it was a smart move this morning shaving
there as well, I hoped the girls would appreciate it. Victoria was the first to notice.
“Oh I like it when a man is nicely groomed down there, I hate to get hair in my
mouth, did you do this especially for us, or do you shave all the time Lew?”
“He shaves all the time,” Gina mumbled her mouth filled with my hard cock.
“Can I have a go? It’s been so long since I sucked on a cock and I do like this one, it
looks so nice.” Victoria said with a girly pout.
Before I could say “Be my guest,” Gina had pulled off and pointed it at Victoria, who
eagerly opened her mouth wide, taking me all the way in with one mighty gulp. She
was good; I would never have thought a lesbian could suck cock as well as Victoria
did.
Gina had moved behind me pressing her boobs into my back, her hands going all
over my chest and abdomen. She managed to make my nipples stand out as theirs
were, tickling and tugging on them. After 5 minutes she disappeared, but I didn’t
even notice as Victoria was bringing me higher and higher with her mouth and
tongue. All of a sudden Gina was back walking towards us, dropping on her knees
and motioning to Victoria that she wanted to have my dick again. I had seen her
cheeks were slightly bulging but didn’t pay much attention until she slid her mouth
over my cock and all of a sudden I felt ice-cold and prickly.
“Oh my God Gina, you’re doing your mother’s trick with the bubbly.”
“Mmmmm,” was all she could say, trying to keep as much Spumante in her mouth
and around my cock as possible, although some was trickling down my balls with her
mumbling. This made the orgasm I had so far been able to keep at bay, approaching
rapidly, but all of a sudden the feeling was gone as she swallowed the wine and
pulled off my cock. It felt cold immediately due to a light breeze blowing off the sea.
However, the chill didn’t last long as my dick was again sucked into Victoria’s hot
mouth making it mighty difficult to hold out. The thing is I had no idea if lesbian
Victoria could handle an ejaculation directly down her throat. My lessons from Alicia
still in mind I took Victoria’s head in my hands and tried to push her off of my steel
rod while I shouted…
“I’m gonna cum any second now, I can’t hold it any longer…” Victoria didn’t budge.
She wouldn’t let me pull her mouth off my cock but kept on sucking while I was all
the way down her throat. As I was at my limit, I tried again to warn her, shouting.
“I’m cumming, I’m cumming,” immediately shooting jet after jet of hot cum deep in
her mouth. She quickly began to swallow, hollowing her cheeks as she sucked even
harder, drawing every last drop of jizz I had to offer out of my balls. When she was
finished she looked up at me with a big smile on her face.
“That was awesome, that’s what I miss sometimes going down on a girl: male spunk
tastes so much creamier than girl juice,” she said beaming while getting up.
“Oh my, it’s still standing,” Gina remarked taking my cock in her soft hand and
tugging at it, “You surprise me, Lew, at your age, still hard, do you have anything to
confess?”
“Euhm, yes, I took one of my blue pills before I came, just to be prepared,” I said
the tip of my finger in my mouth trying to look shy and guilty, but smiling.
“Excellent, that means we can continue, you don’t need a rest?”
“No I’m ready to go, just tell me how I can be of service to you lovely ladies.”
“Why don’t you lie down on the sunbed and we’ll take it from there.”
When I was comfortably installed, Gina walked over me, her legs spread wide, and
her feet on either side of the bed, while seductively pawing her boobs, taking the
hard nipples and pulling them out. When she reached my midsection, she put her
feet on the sunbed and squatted over me, slowly coming down while she held my
dick and rubbed it a couple of times along her snatch, lubricating it with her already
flowing juices before empaling herself.
I had lost track of Victoria, but she appeared quickly over my head, facing Gina.
Once she had positioned her tempting pussy over my face, she also came slowly
down, pulling her lips open and covering my mouth with her vulva, treating me to
her musky womanly flavor and perfume. I ferociously attacked her cunt with my
nose buried in her asscrack. It made breathing a bit difficult but I wouldn’t have
traded my position for any other at that moment, the only downside was that I
couldn’t see Gina's gorgeous naked body anymore, I could only feel her going up and
down my hard cock. I made up for the lack of visuals by sliding my hands over
Victoria’s nude frame in search of her tantalizing tits, which I hadn’t had the pleasure
yet of touching and playing with. Although I’m not really a tit man I could still enjoy
playing with these big babies. While pleasuring my hands with her mammaries and
nipps, I pleasured my mouth with her silky folds while pleasuring her clit with my
tongue.
With my palms on Victoria’s boobs, I felt Gina’s erect nipples rub against the back of
my hands, keeping them emprisoned between their soft orbs. After a while, I was
done playing with their knockers, and I moved my hands under Victoria’s butt cheeks
and lifted her slightly, trying to improve my breathing but more to move my licking
and sucking towards her little brown star. Sliding up to her perineum, she began to
seriously moan, uttering high-pitched yelps of pleasure when I reached her puckered
asshole, trying to slide the tip of my tongue inside.
Although I couldn’t see much I heard the girls kissing, and judging by their
movements they were playing with each other’s boobs. As I’d already cum I felt Gina
pulling every trick in the book to make me cum again, her pussy was not only
pumping me but she undulated her abdomen like her mother had done the day
before. I could only imagine what it looked like, conjuring up the image of Catharina
doing this sort of belly dance the previous day.
“How do you girls feel about switching positions?” I mumbled, my mouth still half full
of Victoria’s tasty labia.
“OK, Victoria said, but then I need to put a condom on you as I’m not on birth
control.”
“That’s no problem, I guess being lesbian there is no real need.”
“Not only that, but the sex is so much better when you don’t take the pill.”
“That’s news to me, is that so?”
“Oh yes, since I stopped taking it our sex life has seriously improved.”
“Maybe there is no need for a condom: I had my tubes snipped many years ago. I
can’t make you pregnant, so unless you’re afraid of any kind of disease, we can go.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yes, I am dear.”
“OK then, it feels much better without anyway, but you know Italian men rarely have
their tubes snipped, they're afraid.”
“I can understand that too, it does hurt for a few days when you have it done, it
feels like they kicked you seriously in the balls, but afterward the benefit is so much
bigger, so climb aboard.”
Victoria didn’t hesitate anymore, certainly after she got the thumbs up from Gina,
who knew about my operation from her mom. She took Gina’s position empaling
herself on my cock. Gina took a rest after her acrobatics on top of me, giving me a
spectacular view of Victoria’s gorgeous naked body gyrating on top of me, her D-
cups making tantalizing circles or bouncing up and down. As it was futile to try and
grab them, I held on to her soft hips, helping her up and down movement on my
cock. As I was curious to see her cum, I moved my hand to the top of her pussy,
bringing her clit from under its protective hood and rubbing my thumb over her
engorged pearl.
Small sweat beads were beginning to form on her soft skin as she feverishly tried to
reach an orgasm, going faster and faster while steadying herself with both palms on
my chest. I didn’t feel anything approaching yet, so I concentrated totally on her
orgasm. She mewled, her voice high and thick with pleasure, alternating with mousy
little squeaks, a clear indication of a pending orgasm building rapidly inside her
naked body. She had her eyes closed gasping for air, her mouth opening and closing
like a fish making her wince and hiss. All of a sudden she became rather vocal
screaming at the top of her voice.
“Fuck! Leeeeew, oh God, yes, yes, keep going, keep going, I’m cumming, I’m
cuuuuuuming! she shouted as I felt her pussy quivering and convulsing around my
cock. I pushed it as deep as I could into her, strumming her clit with my fingers to
keep her orgasm going. The dam broke as she inundated my lower body, her clear
girly fluid squirting all over me. Her hands gripped my chest painfully hard while she
gasped for air, her naked body going completely rigid, her stomach hollowing.
“Oh My GOD !” were the last words she uttered before dropping like a ragdoll onto
me, gasping for air. I felt her heart race against my chest. Pulling my hand from
between our bodies, I gently stroked her back in circles. Gina was looking on with
big eyes.
“Jeez Lew, I’ve never seen Victoria cum so hard,” she stammered.
After several minutes Victoria raised herself back up a huge smile on her face looking
straight into my eyes.
“Why did I ever imagine that sex with a woman was the greatest thing on earth, how
could I ever think I was 100% lesbian? That was amazing Lew - Gina was absolutely
right to talk me into having sex with you.”
“Gina? Did you have to convince your girlfriend to have sex with me?”
Gina turned red in the face, looking at me, admitting she had indeed convinced her
to try and see how it feels to have sex with a man again. It seemed Victoria’s first
experience with a man, when she was deflowered, had been very painful and totally
disastrous. Victoria confirmed that the guy she had had sex with was a total
inconsiderate selfish bastard who was only interested in his own pleasure, not even
caring he could get her pregnant filling her very sore and just deflowered pussy with
his inconsiderate cum. The weeks after had been pure hell, not knowing if she was
pregnant or not and that’s when she swore never to have sex with a man again - up
until now.
“If it had been you who took my virginity at the time Lew I might never have turned
lesbian in the first place.”
“It only proves, dear Victoria, that you’re exactly like Gina, bi-sexual, ready to enjoy
both sides of the fence.”
When Victoria finally slipped off of me, my cock, still semi-hard and very wet from
Victoria’s juices, slid out of her with a plop. Gina immediately took pity on it stroking
it gently, after which she tenderly kissed it and took it deep into her mouth while
caressing my balls. She rapidly brought it back to a full-blown raging hard on making
it twitch, enjoying the taste of her girlfriend all over me.
“Your dick tastes so yummy with Victoria’s sauce over it,” she mumbled while licking
and sucking fervently.
She was good, what am I saying, she was a master at sucking cock. When she
pulled off, she looked at me and asked with a naughty look if I would prefer another
Spumante bath instead of just her hot mouth. I declined gracefully pointing out that
too much alcohol would not be good for my health. I felt an orgasm building in the
wings, my cock anxiously waiting for its cue to step into the limelight and fill the
theatre of her sucking mouth with a generous helping of hot juicy cum. Her tickling
my balls was definitely a plus in the process of making me climax and she knew it.
While she kept on licking and sucking, teasing the bulbous head and concentrating
with the tip of her tongue on that very sensitive point just at the rim, she looked up
at me with her hot sensual eyes demanding me to fill her hot mouth with my spunk.
That look was too much for me, I couldn’t hold it any longer and allowed my cock to
step onto the orgasm stage and let my cum race up my shaft from my balls, my hot
steamy load squirting jet after jet deep into her waiting mouth. My mouth was wide
open but nothing but air came rushing out as I reached this pinnacle of sexual bliss.
Gina kept on pumping with her hand, and sucked, her cheeks hollowing, the very last
drop straight out of my balls. When no more came out, she let my cock out of her
mouth with a plop, then looking up at me with a big smile on her face, she said,
“that was absolute bliss, a nice hard cock, coated with my girlfriend's yummy juices,
giving me a delicious creamy sauce to top it off.”
“You sound as if you just enjoyed a meal in a 3-star restaurant,” I joked.
“Believe it or not, this tops any meal I could possibly have in any restaurant, even
dad’s.”
“You were telling me earlier you had some villas for rent here as well?”
“Yes we do, we want to sell some but we also want to rent out some, why?”
“Well, the woman I went on this cruise with and spent a week in Orlando, her name
is Grace, by the way, is also in the realty business and she made a lucrative deal with
the American couple who own and operate a sort of similar set up to yours over
there. What if I get you in touch with her? You might potentially represent the
American side here in Italy and offer your villas to their customers. Would you be
interested in such a deal?”
“Of course, American customers are always welcome, but it is difficult to contact
them directly, a representation in the States would be great.”
“Excellent, I’ll inform Grace you might be interested in such a deal, maybe you two
can get together, here, or in Belgium to discuss it. If it were Belgium, you could
maybe visit my studio; I’d love to show it to you.”
“Yes, I’d love that too.”
“Great, but now I must go back to the hotel and get some much-needed rest after
this fun day in this gorgeous location.”
“I’m so happy I got to meet you Victoria. I’ll make sure to send you all the photos
you allowed me to take of you.”
“Yes and perhaps you can take some more photos of me when we would be
visiting?”
“I would definitely like that.”
I took Victoria tenderly in my arms and gave her an intimate kiss to which she
responded likewise. Gina took me back to the hotel where I also said my goodbyes
to her in a very similar tender way. After a very good night - I slept like a log - I
made my way to the airport and flew home on the first flight out, hoping that the
coming week would be a less tiring one. Unfortunately, it wasn’t to be…
 Chapter 35
Myrna rediscovers herself

Although I retired from the company I worked for a while ago, I tried to keep abreast of
things, especially concerning former colleagues. Regularly there were announcements of
people that had passed away, which is obviously not really fun but it is, after all, an integral
part of life. Upon my return from Rome there was the sad announcement concerning my
former colleague Patrick with whom I had worked quite closely and who’d become a good
friend over the years - but yeah you know how it goes when you quit your job, you lose
contact. I always did go to the yearly lunch of the pensioners, but that group had also
diminished over the years.

Well, well, Patrick I thought, we had some great times together, we went regularly on
business trips, he for systems, me for logistics. We discovered things together which under
normal circumstances we would never have seen or experienced. The most interesting trip
we ever made was a trip to the Far East, with Bangkok as the highlight where we not only
visited the biggest market and several temples but also made a little side trip to a Thai
massage parlor. I have no idea if he ever told his wife about it, and although I know his
wife, I never revealed his secret to her.

But yeah now it seemed Patrick had moved to the eternal hunting grounds, maybe there was
also a massage parlor with cute and naughty little Thai angels. Luckily I had received the
notice of his funeral well in time so I could attend. It was a simple service and I was
certainly not the only former colleague attending. There was a small group of Patrick's
closest former colleagues who had been invited to join the coffee table, a very old tradition
in Belgium after a funeral. It was nice to see them and reminisce about the good old days
but the person who surprised me the most was Myrna. I had no idea why she was there as
she never worked with Patrick, well not as far as I knew. I must admit though I was very
pleased to see her as all through my career I had had a bit of a crush on her. Myrna was a
small redheaded fireball, a real ginger, and I do have a thing for gingers, maybe because my
mother was ginger, I have no clue. Anyway, as soon as I saw her I went straight for her.

“Hey Myrna, long time no see, how are you doing?”

“Hello Lew, it’s been a while.”

“Yes indeed, you haven’t changed a bit, still definitely ginger I see?” I said with a chuckle
and a wink.

“Yeah, I see you’ve turned a little greyer: too many worries?”

“No, not really, I’ve been told that these grey hairs make me a distinguished gentleman.”

“That’s indeed a way to look at it, but really for the rest how is it going?”

“I can’t complain, I now do what I’ve always wanted to do in life.”

“Oh, and what’s that then, chatting up girls?”

“Mmh yes and no, not chatting up but photographing them, preferably in the nude.”

“My, my, the man has turned into a porn producer.”

“I wouldn’t really call it porn, more like erotic art.”

“And where do you practice this erotic art, your bedroom?”

“No, I bought an old photoshop and had a big studio built behind it. I hope to get a better
revenue on the pension fund money the company paid me than what the banks are willing
to give me these days.”

“Yeah, banks, tell me about it. So you don’t pay these ladies to pose in the nude, they pay
you?”

“Yes, sometimes in money and sometimes in another way.”

“I knew there was a catch somewhere.”

“Please don’t jump to conclusions, some women have needs and I try to help them or make
them discover or rediscover themselves.”

“Yeah, you’ve always been a sweet talker.”

“Despite all this sweet talk, I’m still single.”

“Is there no woman on this earth that was able to hook and keep you?”

“No, but what about you? Are you still single or did you manage to hook a ripe or rich man?”

“No I’m still single and I don’t feel the need to hunt or hook single men, rich or otherwise,
I’ve got my son and my grandchildren to love and keep me busy.”

The conversation continued for a while in that way, Myrna was always fun to talk to and not
shy of a joke here and there, even a risqué joke. She was like me, very open, always
cheerful. At the coffee table, I sat next to her together with several other former colleagues.
After about an hour the guests began to leave. Maybe I should try to see Myrna again
sometime, it was always great fun to chat with her and she always liked a good joke. I was
also anxious to show her my studio, perhaps to impress her a bit and who knows even
photograph her, I would really love to, she still looks amazing.

“Myrna, would you be interested to see my studio?”

“Euh yeah why not?”

“How about next Sunday or Monday, that’s the days I close the shop and when I have plenty
of time to give you the grand tour.”

“Yes, but Sunday is difficult, that's when the grandchildren come for lunch, and afterwards
I’m bushed, but I’ve got nothing going on on Monday so would that be OK for you?”

“Great, Monday it is, how about 2 o’clock? I’ll give you the grand tour and we can have a cup
of coffee afterward.”

“Sounds great, I’ll get some pastries, if I remember correctly, your favorite is a merveilleux,
isn’t it?”

“How is it possible that you remember that?”

“Oh, there’s much more I know about you, far more than you can imagine, for instance, your
trip to Thailand with Patrick.”
“I guess we’ll talk about that adventure some other time. So I’ll see you Monday? Here is my
card with address and phone number; you never know, with the grandkids if something
comes up you can always call me.”

“OK see you then.”

Monday afternoon at precisely 2 pm I heard the doorbell. Totally, Myrna, she had not
changed in all that time, as punctual as she’d always been.

“Come on up love, or better yet, I’ll come down so I can show you the studio first.”

I thundered down the stairs and guided her through the shop to the studio.

“Here we are, this is my pride and joy.”

“That’s big,” she said, “ you clearly went all out.”

“You know me when I do something I always try to achieve perfection. Shall I take some
photos of you, while we’re here?”

“No thanks, I always look awful in pictures.”

”Oh yeah? Why do I clearly remember you as a ‘calendar girl’?”

“Oh my God please don’t remind me, that was one of those crazy ideas of our boss in
purchasing: everybody had to be in the calendar they were going to distribute among the
suppliers to get to know us better.”

“Please Myrna just humor me and allow me to disagree with you, you look great and I’ll give
you a nice photo for your grandchildren as a bonus.”

“OK, but do you have a mirror to make sure I don’t look a fright?”

“Sure, I’ll show you in one of the dressing rooms in the back.”

“Dressing rooms, you really thought this through didn’t you?”

“If you want to photograph ladies in the nude, you do need a dressing room or better an
undressing room,” I said with a wink.

“That’s more like the Lew I know: always an explanation at the ready, but where is it?”

“Here in the back”

“Waw, that’s more than just a dressing room, it’s almost a small apartment, the only thing
missing is a kitchenette.”

“It’s fairly comprehensive yes, with the make-up table and mirror, cupboards, fridge, shower,
and some furniture to rest or relax.”

After the check-up of her hair and the little make-up she wore, I finally convinced Myrna to
model for a minute or two, which in the end turned into a reasonable-length photo session
of at least 3 quarters of an hour, during which I photographed her against various
backgrounds, unfortunately always fully clothed. The maximum I could convince her was to
undo a few buttons of her blouse at the top. She finally said it had been enough.
“I’m thirsty Lew and feel like a pastry, how about you?”

“OK let’s go upstairs and I’ll put the kettle on.”

When we made it to my apartment she was again seriously amazed by the size and
especially the roof garden view. After we had our coffee and cake I wanted to find out more
about what had happened to her during the past years I hadn’t seen her.

“So how are you doing, how is your love life?”

“You don’t beat about the bush, do you? But yeah that’s how I remember you. For the
moment it is very quiet, I’m single and intend to keep it that way, besides what use does a
man have for women my age?”

“I could name a few things if you wish.”

“I can imagine, but ‘that’ does not interest me anymore.”

“No sex anymore Myrna, that was the very last thing I expected to hear you say.”

“I had a few very bad experiences. I don’t need it anymore and besides, what could a man
possibly want with a woman my age, the way I look now?”

“The way you look, darling, you look fantastic but do tell about your bad experiences.”

“I met a man when I was still going dancing every weekend. At first sight, a nice guy, well-
groomed, smooth chatter, and he was rather good on the dancefloor, so after a few months,
we had some sort of relationship. We had kissed a few times on the dancefloor and he
started to put some pressure on me to take it a step further. In those days, I still had a
healthy appetite for sex and masturbated almost daily, so I agreed to have sex with him.”

“Yeah masturbating, I know all about it, my right hand was my best friend for years.”

“So one evening after the dance, we agreed he would come to my home and spend the
night. Once we got home, it was almost like in the movies, he started to rip my clothes off
me when we had barely closed the front door. I was ready, willing, and able so by the time
we reached the living room he had me down to my panties, but he was still fully dressed,
time for me to remedy that. I quickly removed his jacket and shirt but when I started to
undo the button and zipper of his pants he stopped me. What’s wrong? I asked.”

“I have to warn you, he said, I have a rather big cock.”

“You know me, I don’t scare easily and men tend to exaggerate the size of their equipment.
So I told him I didn’t see an immediate problem with his size…until I saw it, this guy had a
cock, jeez he was hung like a horse, never before in my life had I seen such a big one on a
man, even not erect it was at least 25 cm (10 inches). When I finally got it erect, which took
me a lot of effort I must add, it had grown another 5 cm (2 inches) and not only was it
rather long it was also very thick with a circumference of at least 25 cm. Can you imagine,
I’m not very big and certainly not there, so after trying to get that huge thing inside of me
about 10 times we gave up. I made him cum in a more artisan way with my mouth barely
able to take the bulbous head inside and with the help of my hands - needing both of them
to get around it. We agreed some lubricant was needed to make it happen, but I didn’t have
any around the house at the time.”

“He could have been an excellent porn actor then?”

“I have no idea. As far as I know, they don’t only have to be big but have to be able to keep
it hard for a very long time don’t they? And that’s something I didn’t want to test at that
point. He just fingered me a bit, but for me, I’d had it, and to get it over quickly I faked an
orgasm. After some more kissing, he went home.”

“That was indeed a very unpleasant experience, and did you see this guy again?”

“Yes but by then I had bought some lubricant, though even after I put a serious coating on
his dick and a big dollop of the stuff in my cunt it still didn’t work, he was just too big for me
to handle. So it ended in about the same manner as the first time, but unfortunately, that
wasn’t the end of it, he didn’t go home but stayed the night. Less than 5 minutes after I put
the light out he began to snore, and I didn’t get any shut-eye the whole night. Not only that,
but the next morning my bed was soaking wet; the guy could sweat like a pig. When I had
finally gotten rid of him I put the sheets straight into the washing machine and I was so
mad, I threw the remainder of the lube into the bin. I’ve never dated him again. After that
episode, I’d had enough, and as I said I didn’t have the need to masturbate anymore; even
if I tried it felt like I was raping myself.

“My oh my, what horrible experiences you poor thing.”

“Afterwards I met another man, but that was strictly for dancing, besides I’m too old for all
those crazy games, and what man would even look at me anymore?”

“What are you saying, too old? Darling, you’re just beginning. Don’t forget, ‘Life begins at
50’, what exactly is your age now, if I may ask?”

“I’m 58, so almost 60.”

“Then in my books, you’re a young filly. I turned 60 the other week and for the first time in
my life, I went on a cruise, and believe it or not, with a 52-year-old woman, who also
thought she was too old until I convinced her otherwise.”

“Do tell.”

“I got to know her daughter Nancy when she came to the studio with her baby for some
photos. To give you the abbreviated version, I was able to convince the young mother to
pose for me in the nude, together with her baby girl. She was telling me about her 52-year-
old mother, who, according to her, hadn’t had any sex since she turned 50. She asked me if
I couldn’t remedy that - after I had had sex with her!

I proposed to organize a nude photo session with her mom and, as I had hoped, one thing
led to another and Grace, began to enjoy sex again and finally believed that men could still
be interested in women over 50. To thank me, Grace took me on this Transatlantic cruise for
my 60th birthday. I paid for my own fare of course, but because she was a long-time cruiser
with this company she had received a very special offer. Because of the baby, she wasn’t
able to take her daughter on the cruise with her and offered the place to me. I had confided
in her that I didn’t want to be home for my birthday to avoid all the fuss.

So you see that you’re still far too young to live a life as a nun, you’ll have plenty of time for
that in 20 or 30 years when you’ve ended up in a retirement home.”

“That's all very well and good, but be honest, would you fall for a woman that looks old and
wrinkled like me?
“Come on Myrna, have you looked at yourself recently in the mirror?”

“Yeah every day in the bathroom, and I even refrain from switching on the main light
anymore.”

“I will not allow you to talk about yourself in that way, come with me!”

“What do you mean, ‘come with me’, where do you want me to come?”

“Just come with me and don’t ask questions, trust me!”

I took Myrna to the guest bedroom and placed her in front of the big mirror on the cupboard
while I took up a position just behind her.

“And now?” she asked, not understanding what I had in mind.

“Now you’re gonna let me do exactly what I want and you won’t say anything or resist. Don’t
worry I’m not going to rape you. I only want you to rediscover how beautiful and sexy you
still are; you'll realize it very quickly.

Slowly I began to caress her arms, up and down, to end up sliding my hands over her
midriff, then slowly up again on the sides of her enticing body, but staying away from her
boobs until I came to the top of her blouse. The top two buttons were still undone from the
photo session.

“What are you doing?”

“Just go with the flow. Allow me to demonstrate this my way and you won’t regret it believe
me.”

I started undoing button number 3 followed by 4, 5, and 6, leaving her blouse completely
open. She looked straight into my eyes via the mirror.

“Don’t look at me, just look at yourself, rediscover how enticing you are,” I whispered in her
ear.

I saw her eyes move from mine to hers. I took her left hand and undid the button at the end
of the sleeve, then the right side followed quickly as she almost automatically brought her
hand up herself. When that was done, I grabbed the collar of her blouse and slid it slowly
backward over her shoulders and down her back, removing it. I laid it carefully on the bed
behind me. She wore a very nice white lace push-up bra which lifted her relatively small
boobs suggestively upward. Her midriff, now also bare, was nice and tight with a small
bulging belly and the cutest navel you can imagine; compared to a lot of women even
younger than her, she had a very nicely toned body. Adventurous as I was, I placed a small
kiss on her right shoulder. That startled her. From her shoulder to her neck was just a small
distance, so I risked also kissing her neck; ‘who doesn’t dare doesn’t win,’ I thought.

I resumed caressing her arms and felt a small shiver go through her body. High time to
continue my journey of discovery. Putting my arms around her waist just above the top of
her jeans, my hands sought the button in the middle, it was easily undone giving me access
to the zipper which I could also pull down without much effort. Back to the top, I began to
slide her jeans down her hips, disappearing out of view and landing on my knees behind her.
Almost automatically she stepped out of her jeans, which I then folded end laid next to her
blouse.
Now I could admire Myrna in her sexy panties and bra. She wore nice pumps with 10 cm (4
inch) heels but when I got back up, the top of her head only came just above my shoulders.
She was a gorgeous little doll, not like Barbie though who usually has huge boobs, no, she
was totally in balance. Now came the hard part, because judging by her tan lines I could see
she wore a bikini when sunning on the beach. Unveiling the white parts could be a
challenge.

She looked at me again via the mirror and said, “I seem to feel that your temperature is
slowly going up?”

Unveiling all these beautiful parts had indeed increased the blood flow to a certain part of
my anatomy which she could clearly feel with her barely covered butt.

“Another proof, you can still get men to go crazy in the head with your gorgeous body dear.”

“I was not immediately referring to your head, Lew.”

“OK what do you think, should we continue with our discovery trip?” Before she could
answer I slid the straps of her bra off her shoulders and sealed it with another little kiss on
each. Now came the hard part, every man’s nightmare, unfastening a woman’s bra. When
she felt my clumsiness she came to the rescue, completed the task, and took it off, handing
me this extremely difficult, but oh so enticing piece of women's clothing to join the rest
already on the bed.

This was the first time I had been able to admire her beautiful boobs. They were not big, as
I had already guessed, but they were so perky they would have looked right at 20 let alone
58. They defied gravity, crowned with cute nipples surrounded by small areolae, both the
very light pink typical for red-haired women. Her nipples were already hard, clearly a sign of
her awakening arousal.

I absolutely love women topless with their arms high above their heads, so I grabbed her
hands and moved them behind my head, giving me unrestricted access to these two
beautiful toys. To increase her arousal, I began moving the back of my fingernails over the
side of her ribcage, which was nicely protruding due to her posture, getting closer and closer
to her enticing boobs.

Starting from the underside of her tits, I began to make smaller and smaller circles until I
finally arrived at her nipps which had at least doubled in size since their unveiling. After
making them rockhard I placed the palms of my hands over her funbags, my thumbs
rubbing over the two gumdrops. I pinched these between my thumb and index finger
resulting in a small groan which escaped from her lips.

While she was distracted by the pinching, I let my hands slide down inside the elastic of her
panties, pulling them down before she had any chance to utter any protest. By making that
move quickly I squatted and my nose ended up wedged in her asscrack.

Not exactly the place I intended, but one resounding slap against her buttocks combined
with a shove against her hips remedied that as she turned around. That was much better as
I now had a front-row view of the pussy I’d been fantasizing about for years. Her beautiful
red bush was the first thing that drew my attention, it was stunning with the hair around her
slit shaved and the remainder nicely trimmed leaving a cute small inverted triangular bush of
red curly hair on her mons. There was absolutely no doubt left about her being a natural
ginger because the carpet, or what was left of it, definitely matched the drapes.
I couldn’t resist and kissed all around her pussy, ending with a quick one directly on her
most sensitive spot. That was clearly what she wanted as she quickly grabbed my head with
both hands and feverishly pushed my face against her moist cunt, giving me an enticing
whiff of her womanly scent. I not only wanted to sample her aroma but I also wanted to
taste her musky womanly flavor so I immediately started painting her outer labia, using my
tongue as a paintbrush, with saliva. Slowly but surely I worked my way in between her inner
labia in search of her love grotto. Myrna’s breathing speeded up, while telltale whimpers of
pleasure erupted from her lips. I felt her body tense up, clearly on its way to the ultimate
pleasure. To help her reach the ultimate goal I began concentrating on her clitty, which up
till now had been hiding under its hood, but with one small flick of my thumb, I freed it from
its involuntary prison. The, in the meantime, swollen nub jumped out, allowing me to lick
around it in combination with some suction. I felt her cunt start to flow profusely, making it
difficult to keep up with swallowing all of her sweet tangy love juices and resulting in an
overflow, my chin and neck both becoming drenched very quickly.

Her pelvis began to shake while her knees were bending as she pushed harder against my
face while her moaning increased and alternated with high-pitched exultations of pleasure. I
helped to increase her arousal by grabbing her butt cheeks and squeezing them. I kept
licking along her slit, going up and down sticking my tongue as deep as I could, fucking her
grotto with it every time I came down. When I reached the top I licked around her clit taking
it between my lips putting more pressure on the engorged little nub and sending electric
shock waves deep into her body. As I felt the tension inside her beautiful naked body
building up, I managed to get her rapidly across the line by sucking hard on her love button
alternating with careful bites while at the same time putting also some light pressure on her
rosebud with one of my thumbs.

“Yes, yes, Oh my god, keep going…yes, yeeeeees!” she screamed shrieking like a banshee,
while her whole body became rigid and she arched her back, her knees buckled bringing her
full weight onto me. Not able to keep my squat position I sort of fell backwards trying to
bring her slowly down over my body, and we both ended in a tangle on the floor. It took her
a full five minutes to recover and bring her breathing back to a normal level. When she
finally lifted her head she looked at me with watery eyes resulting from her toe-curling
orgasm.

“What have you done to me? I haven’t felt anything like that in years.”

“You have cum darling and you needed it as you clearly don’t even remember the feeling.
Your endorphin levels have been topped up again and I honestly hope that you realize you
are still a very alluring and sexy woman.”

“Yeah, you’re right and maybe I should stop telling myself that sex is something only
reserved for when you’re young.”

“I’m so glad you finally reached that conclusion, you look stunning, you’ve got a gorgeous
slim body: way more beautiful than a lot of your contemporaries.”

“But you too look pretty good for your age…hey, you’re still fully dressed while I’m
completely naked?”

“Yes dear, the story of my life, I always seem to end up with a beautiful naked woman in my
arms while I’m still fully clothed. Probably my curse, having the knack of talking women out
of their clothes.”
“Could well be but that will have to change rapidly, you’ve seen me in the nude, and now I
want to see you naked as well. I want to know your size; get up so I can take off your
clothes.”

I stood up after which Myrna almost ripped the clothes off my body. Within seconds I had
joined her Eve costume with my Adam costume. After looking at her and playing profusely
with her fun parts, it was no wonder my cock was standing at attention.

“Lovely,” she said, “at least yours is a normal size, I wonder how it tastes?”

Her words were still lingering in the air when she already had my dick deep in her mouth;
she definitely knew how to suck cock. My balls received a corresponding hand massage.
After a few minutes, I pulled her up.

“What you are doing? she asked, a little crossly.

“I’d like to do this as well as you,” I replied, while I gently laid her down on the bed and
moved over her in a 69 position. My cock again disappeared into her hot mouth, while I
ferociously attacked her cunt with both my mouth and fingers. Shortly after she experienced
her second orgasm. I took the opportunity to grab her hips, turning her to face me while
straddling me, ready to ride my cock.

She had clearly not forgotten everything, as I felt her grab my cock, sliding the head
between her pussy lips to make it nice and slick before aligning it with her core and impaling
herself. It was a divine pleasure to feel my cock penetrate her flower, sliding up the silky
walls of her pussy. She rode me like a professional amazon: the way she moved her pelvis
back and forth was just heavenly. I had to scramble not to cum immediately. I needed to
keep it together because I absolutely wanted to try out one more position with her. After
letting her ride me for about 10 minutes I felt her getting tired, time to put in some work
from my side and try something different. I grabbed her hips again and lifted her up so that
my cock slid out of her hot pussy.

“Would you please go on all fours dear?”

“You want to do doggy? I adore that position.”

There was no need to teach her anything, it was like riding a bike it all came flooding back
naturally. After taking up my position behind her and gripping her hips I could slide like a
dream into her already extremely wet fuck hole. My reward was a very prolonged moan
expressing her excruciating pleasure, changing to short mewling whimpers every time I
bottomed out. It was as if I were trying to escape from that magical place between her legs
while she was trying to hold me back with every tensing muscle in her slick womanhood.

“Have you ever done anal?” I asked in a whisper.

“No, and I don’t think it’s my cup of tea,” she replied quickly looking over her shoulder.

“I’ve done it a few times, once upon request by my very first nude model in the studio. She
not only gave me her real virginity but also her anal virginity, and another time after I won a
bet with my cleaning lady.”

“Oh, you’re betting on women’s butts?”

“No, not really, I bet her I could last longer than 20 minutes while she gave me head.”
“And you won?”

“Yes I did, but in reality, though it can sometimes be fun, I prefer the front door rather than
the backdoor.”

“Good, so do I, I’m still an anal virgin and intend to keep it that way.”

Slowly but surely I felt her building up to her third orgasm of the afternoon, she was pushing
hard against me while I was fucking the confines of her tight channel. A torrent of searing
pleasure was burning through her nude body causing it to convulse as I felt it tense up as
she reached a body shuddering orgasm. Simultaneously, her pussy began convulsing and
contracting on my shaft, bringing me too to boiling point. Starting from my balls my cum
raced up my shaft pumping her hot cunt full of even hotter sperm. Her vocal expression was
the best indicator of how high on the orgasm Richter scale she came. My mouth was also
wide open but nothing but air came rushing out. When the last drop of sperm had shot out
of my cock I collapsed on her back sending her directly into the mattress. With my last
strength, I rolled off of her and we ended both on our sides face to face, looking at each
other laughing.

“That was amazing Myrna; oh boy am I glad you came round for a cup of coffee.”

Myrna burst out laughing and after realizing how stupid the remark I made was, I followed
suit.

“Your coffee was very nice, maybe I can make you some next time?”

“I’ll take you up on that proposal, but now a totally different question, what is your view on
BDSM?”

“Where does that come from all of sudden?”

“You will inevitably hear about it sooner or later, but I have a full-fledged BDSM clubhouse in
the cellar of my photo studio.”

“You're joking?”

“No, not really, would you like to see it?”

“Euh…yes, maybe? I don’t know.”

“OK, how would you like to go; as you are, in the nude, or with clothes?”

“I prefer to get some clothes on if you don’t mind.”

“I don’t mind.”

After we both got dressed I took Myrna downstairs to the cellar.

“Impressive, I have already seen places like this on TV, but if you actually see it live it’s
awesome, is it used regularly?”

“The club is rather successful, if you’re interested in a visit, they have an open-door policy
every first Saturday of the month. If you want to come I can escort you as it might be a bit
frightening the first time.”

“Are you a member?”

“Yes and no, I’m the designated photographer of the club and I have a sub.”

“You actually have a sub?”

“Yes, the girl that helps me out in the shop, she is also on an apprentice contract with me
and studies at the photography school, but she practices the lifestyle, like her older sister.”

“And what exactly does that involve, having a sub?”

“When she’s here on club nights, I play with her or look after her when she plays with other
Masters to make sure she stays safe. She was one of the displays when the club opened a
few weeks ago. Actually, there were a few of my acquaintances that were on display during
that night I even know the main attraction intimately, she is the very first girl I
photographed in the nude in my new studio, but she’s not my sub, she has a Mistress for
whom she also works as a model and does fashion shows.”

“You seem to have a very interesting life nowadays.”

“I can’t complain, but back to you, would you like to visit the club one day when it’s open?”

“I’ll think about it but I don’t make any promises.”

After I took Myrna back to the ground floor it was time to say goodbye.

“You have rekindled the fire in me again Lew, thanks for cleaning out the spiderwebs and
giving me a bit more interest in my life…euh correction my sex life again.”

“You know dear it was mutual, I too stood once at a point in life where you were, but the
photo studio gave me a purpose in life again and vastly improved my sex life, endorphins are
essential to our wellbeing giving us a long and happy life, so whenever you need a new
injection, just let me know, I’ll come to the rescue.”

When I saw her walking away, I was again in awe of the way she looked, a real cute little
red-headed thunderbolt, now hopefully full of life again, ready to kick some ass Who knows
perhaps to get her ass kicked, or maybe flogged one day, only time will tell if I will see her
again and where. I wouldn’t mind getting some more of these nice surprise visits in the
future.
 Chapter 36
Mila wants photos

I was in the shop, late afternoon, busy sorting out a load of prints into different
folders customers would pick up the next day.
The shop doorbell tinkled. Not immediately looking up I said that I would be right
with them. I finally looked up and saw who I thought it was…”Is that you Mila?”
“Yes, hello Lew.”
“Oh my god, it’s been ages since I last saw you, what brings you to this neck of the
woods and how are you?”
“Wow so many questions, how am I, well not too bad, but I do miss you. Why did
you stop coming to my massage parlor?”
“I’ve been pretty busy the past few years, with my retirement, then finding this place
and having all the alterations made. And I do have several ladies that keep me busy
as well.”
“I see, you’ve found other nimble hands to give you a massage with a happy
ending?”
“You could say I did, yes, but hey what can I do for you, or are you just here to see
if I’m still alive? How did you find me?”
“Again all these questions. Well I’m here because I need photos for my website and
as to how I found you, I have a customer, Staf who knows you and when I talked
with him about getting some new photos, he mentioned he saw you at a funeral and
that you now do photos professionally.”
“Oh my God, that old rogue Staf. Yes I saw him at the funeral of a former colleague
and we got to talking about what we were doing after we left the company. I told
him about my studio. So he’s one of your customers, interesting, he must have heard
about my trip to Thailand so many years ago with Patrick, and how great we had it
in Bangkok, Patrick was the one whose funeral we attended. But you mentioned you
needed some photos for your website?”
“Yes I do, the ones I have now, I took myself with my phone but they’re not good,
and a bit outdated anyway, so after I heard about your new business I thought I’d
check it out and return your custom.”
“Excellent, so you only want photos, or could I interest you in a video as well? I
know that they do that these days on these websites.”
“It’s not exactly what I had in mind, but yes if you do that as well. Depends of
course on what you charge.”
“For you darling, I’ll give you a very good price: how about 100 Euro for an hour?”
“That’s my price silly.”
“Yes it is and who knows, maybe you can pay me with a one-hour massage instead
of giving me actual money.”
“Ah, is that the way you do business these days?”
“No, but for you, I’ll make an exception,” I said with a wink, when would you like to
have these photos taken?”
“Do I have to make an appointment?”
“Well I always had to make one with you, didn’t I?”
“Yes you did, so when would it be convenient?”
“Mhm, how about right now?”
“You’re pulling my leg…”
“Your leg, I’m not so sure about, I definitely would like to pull some other parts of
your body though.”
“Who knows, maybe I’ll let you if you take nice photos.”
“Please come through to the studio - or would you prefer to have the pictures taken
in your parlor? But I must warn you home calls are more expensive, that would be
two hours of yours for one of mine.”
She looked at me with big questioning eyes, not sure if I was pulling her leg again. I
took her to the studio and showed her what different backdrops we could use for her
photoshoot. I did have some Oriental-type backdrops and by combining them with
some of the props I have available, we could make it look more or less like her
massage parlor. She was willing to give it a try so we set to work.
“How nude do you want the pictures to be?”
“I’m not sure about full nudity, and my face needs to be hidden of course.”
“Yes, I remember the photos from your website with a blurred face. Sorry to say it,
but I think they’re awful. It’s not difficult to photograph you, even completely naked,
but still without your face being visible. I can do it in an artistic way rather than just
a blur.”
“OK let’s try; how do you want me first?”
“How about we start with some in your underwear? Did you bring any special sets or
different clothes?”
“Yes I have them in the car, shall I get them?”
“Please do, I’ll set up the stage in the meantime.”
Mila quickly returned with some Oriental dresses over her arms and a bag with what
I guessed was lingerie. I showed her to the dressing room.
“Wow, you have a dressing room and everything; I never expected that.”
“You can even take a shower if you wish like you always invited me to do before or
after a session,” I couldn’t refrain from mentioning.
A few minutes later Mila walked out in one of those figure-hugging, red Oriental
dresses with a high collar and a big split in the skirt showing off her nice legs and
feet encased in 5-inch red stilettoes. God, she looked stunning. I gave her some
artificial flowers to hold next to her face, hiding it, while I proceeded to shoot photos
of her taking different poses against a variety of backdrops.
After a while, I said, “shall we move on to a little more nudity now?”
She gave me a knowing smile and returned to the dressing room, coming back out a
few minutes later in a matching red set of bra, panties, and suspender belt with
black stockings but wearing the same shoes. As it seemed to work rather well, we
did the same thing with the flowers for a while. As she needed to advertise her
assets, she took a kneeling position on a small bench, first with her arms in the air,
with her face turned sideways, and shortly thereafter suggestively sticking her butt
out. I took some close-ups of her sexy bottom.
That done, she removed her bra to make things a bit more suggestive, just wearing
the panties, belt, and stockings. She then got rid of the panties allowing me to take
photos with her alluring pussy full on display, some from behind, her face always
turned away. The last thing to go was the suspender belt and stockings, leaving her
completely nude aside from the shoes. I again did a series of her standing up, using
the flowers to hide her face but giving a stunning view of her olive-skinned naked
body.
I was starting to get a bit of a problem between my legs when we were doing full
nudity photos with her gorgeous A-cups crowned with the dark chocolate nipples and
areolae now full in view. Was it the colder temperature in the studio or was she
getting aroused? I had no idea but her nipples were hard and fully extended, as I
remembered them from our body-to-body massage sessions in the past when she
was sliding her oiled-up boobs over my back and front. I convinced her to allow me
to take some further artistic photos using a strategically placed spotlight on her
gorgeous naked body. While we were doing that we got to talking about my visits
with her.
“Do you remember what we talked about the last time I visited you, and we were
waiting together for your very late colleague Apple to show up?”
“No… not immediately,” she replied.
“I told you about my visit to the Antwerp erotic fair and more specifically about the
fetish stand operated by the Fetish Café from Antwerp.”
“Oh yes, now I remember.”
“You seemed rather interested and asked me the website address and everything?
Did you ever go there?”
“No, I never got around to visiting the place.”
“But you are interested in kinky stuff?”
“Yes, I think so, but I would like to see it with my own eyes.”
“Experience it yourself maybe?”
“I don’t know, I’d have to see it first, and maybe talk to someone who’s been
practicing.”
“Interesting I thought, it might probably be better not to mention the cellar right
now, maybe better keep it for later.”
“How about the video you wanted me to make?”
“Yes, how do you want to tackle this?”
“I’ve got this music for which I paid for the rights, so I can use it now free for videos
I make. It’s great dance music, so maybe if I put it on you can dance to it and I’ll
shoot some video footage. While you dance, you can keep your face obscured with
your long hair or the way you turn?”
“OK let’s try it.”
I put the music on and Mila began to move to the beat, first slowly, getting in the
mood but then she went all out, swaying and contorting her sexy, nude body. She
was looking really good, but then, all of a sudden she froze and covered her boobs
and pussy with her hands and arms. I looked at her and mouthed
“What’s wrong?” She kept looking beyond me, so I turned around and saw an
equally frightened Jada.
“What’s up, Jada?” I asked.
“Master Lew, I didn’t know you still had someone in here, I closed the shop as it was
closing time and came to tell you, but then I heard the music and thought I could;
surprise you and dance for you.”
“Oh boy, OK you couldn’t know I was still in the middle of a shoot, but next time
please knock before you come in…don’t go away, hang on a minute.”
I turned to Mila while lowering the sound of the music, who was still standing there
her boobs and pussy still covered with her hands and arms.
“Don’t be alarmed Mila, this is Jada, my sub and assistant, she means no harm. She
only thought when hearing the music she could come in and dance for me as she did
once before together with her older sister Elisa so I could practice making these
videos. By the way, she’s from the completely opposite side of the world from you,
she’s from South America.”
“Where exactly are you from Jada, sorry for never asking before.”
“We come from Brazil Master Lew.”
“You want to dance together with Mila?”
“Yes Master Lew, if I may.”
“Great but you know what you need to do then?”
“Yes Master Lew,” she said, getting undressed in a flash.
“Yes now you can join, you don’t mind do you, Mila, now that you’re equally dressed,
or better yet undressed?”
Mila looked at me with big eyes, listening to this strange conversation, but slowly
lowered her hands and arms, while ogling Jada, and nodded her head that it was OK.
I turned the music back up and both girls began to dance hesitantly at first but after
about 30 seconds the beat got to them and they were swaying with their arms in the
air. I resumed my videotaping trying to catch their abandonment to the music. After
a while, they got tired though and I saw them slow down, so I lowered the sound
again just to background music.
“I think that’s a wrap girls, you’ve done great, why don’t you hit the shower to wash
away all the sweat?”
They looked at each other, but Jada grabbed Mila’s hand and took her to the
dressing room. As soon as they entered I could hear them chatter, Mila in her broken
Thai-English with Jada responding in her Portuguese-English.
“Why do you call Lew, Master Lew?” was the first thing I heard Mila ask Jada.
Unfortunately, I couldn’t hear the answer as they closed the door of the dressing
room, but later that evening Mila recounted the whole conversation after I had
invited her up for some tea and a bite to eat.

This is what she told me:

“Has Master Lew told you I am his sub?” Jada asked in reply, once they were in the
dressing room.
“That’s what I understood when he presented you to me,” Mila replied.
“Well he is my Master, especially when we’re at the club, but I keep calling him that
even outside the club.”
“What club are you talking about?”
“You don’t know? There is a BDSM club in the cellar beneath the studio.”
“There is a cellar under there?”
“Yes, as big as the studio and dressing rooms combined and it is the local BDSM
club.”
“Like the fetish café?”
“I don’t know this café.”
“He told me about it the last time I saw him, which, come to think of it, is already
more than a year ago, so you’re his sub, what exactly does that entail?”
“He can do what he wants with me, except kill me or mark my body permanently
unless I specifically agree.”
“You mean like a tattoo or a piercing or something?”
“Yes or brand me, but I know Master Lew doesn’t like tattoos or piercings so he will
never make me have that done. He can also discipline me when I do something
wrong.”
“And what does that entail then?”
“He can spank, flog, or worse whip me, I don’t mind the spanking or flogging, in
fact, I like it a lot, I also like it when he plays with my tits.”
“What do you mean plays with your tits? He used to play with mine when he visited,
kiss them, and suck on them, that was lovely.”
“That’s not the kind of play I’m talking about, I like it when he clamps my nipples or
puts these suction cups they have downstairs on them, or when he pours hot wax
over them or my pussy, I usually cum very quickly when he does that to me.”
“Really? Doesn’t that hurt a lot?”
“Yes but it gets me so horny, you should try it once. I also like to be bound so I can’t
move at all, and then, when they fuck you or stimulate you with a magic wand, it’s
heavenly. You can have the most powerful orgasms that way.”
“Wow, you really seem to be totally into this BDSM stuff.”
“Yes my older sister was in it before me; she is Jack’s sub. Jack is the electrician who
does all the electrical stuff for the club, and she also works for him. She’s a Wizkid
with electronics, she also did lots of electronic stuff for Lew’s studio. I’m working for
Lew on a part-time work experience contract, learning the practical stuff from him,
while I learn the theory in the photography school”
“You seem to have it all going your way girl.”
“I can’t complain, Lew’s a great guy, I adore him, especially when he makes love to
me in his own special way, sometimes combining pain with pleasure. Although when
I talk with other subs, they regard Lew as a pussy who is not firm enough with me,
but hey that’s Lew for you, he hates to cause pain, so sometimes I subject myself to
other doms, but always under Lew’s supervision to make sure they don’t go too far.”
“I could never imagine Lew as a dom, maybe I could let him play with me once to
experience this BDSM stuff.”
“Why don’t you ask him now, I’ll help you convince him and we can also maybe play
with each other, women sometimes take it a step further than men.”
“Would he go for it you think?”
“If we don’t try we won’t know, do we? I’m game if you are.”
“OK let’s do it, shall I ask maybe?”
“Yes, he will probably be more willing to accept when you ask as for me being his
sub, it might be more difficult. It’s traditionally the Master who takes the initiative to
initiate a session.”

“And that about sums up what you didn’t hear Lew,” Mila said with a shy smile on
her face.
After about 15 minutes I saw them come out of the dressing room, barefoot and
each with a towel wrapped around their body. Mila approached me with Jada in tow
looking at me with puppy eyes. Something was up, I could feel it, the question was
what? You've probably grasped that at that point in time, I didn’t have a clue what
they’d discussed, so I was pretty curious.
“Lew, Jada was telling me about the cellar and about her being your sub and the
way you sometimes play with her…and I was wondering if you would like to play
with the two of us for a change?”
“Jada, what kind of crazy ideas have you been putting in Mila’s head?”
“I wouldn't dare Master, I merely told her about the club and how we have great fun
there, and Mila would like to see it and maybe experience what it’s like to be a sub.”
“I see, and Mila, has she told you about floggings and whippings and being tied up,
completely surrendered to the whims of a Master?”
“Yes, she has and also about the great orgasms she’s experienced in your hands.”
“Mhmm, and has she told you about the pain that usually goes with it?”
“Yes, she has Master Lew.”
“Oh God woman, don’t you start calling me Master Lew as well, I’m only Jada’s
Master to help her out until she finds a proper Master who knows all about this D/s
stuff.”
“OK Lew, I don’t want to upset you, I don’t want you to feel obliged to spank or flog
me.”
“You’re really working hard to get me angry so I might actually give you a proper
hiding aren’t you?”
“I wouldn’t mind if you disciplined me as you do her sometimes, just to experience
what it feels like.”
“OK, but don’t you come crying after we’ve finished when you can’t sit properly for a
week without your butt hurting like hell., I’m warning you as you might not be able
to work for a few days with all kinds of marks on your skin.”
“I don’t mind, it’s high time I took a vacation anyway.”
“OK so be it, let me give Tanja a ring to see if we can use the cellar.”
While I did that, Jada told Mila who Tanja was, and why I needed to ask permission
to use the cellar. After Tanja’s OK we went downstairs, it was rather chilly, so both
girls quickly developed goosebumps all over their enticing, naked bodies.
“How shall we start? Let’s see if you can behave like a slave, first, you need to learn
a few sub positions, let's begin with attention, you stand straight, your arms next to
your body; show her Jada.”
Jada stood at attention just like I explained, and Mila followed suit, next I had them
stand in the inspection position, which was a good one for trying out a tentative
flogging to check she didn’t fold too quickly. But before I began disciplining her, I
explained to Mila about the use of a safeword and asked her what her safeword
would be. She thought for a few seconds, then replied her safeword would be
‘apple’.
When both of them were in position, I picked up a cat-o-nine-tails flogger and began
swishing it in the air. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Mila look at me, while Jada
remained unphased. I first hit Jada’s butt three times relatively lightly, she kept
smiling, then I moved behind Mila and did the same to her. A pained expression
appeared on her face, but she quickly smiled again. I followed with another 3 on
Jada’s butt, ending with a hard swat, then I came back to Mila again doing exactly
the same. She gave a light yelp with the last one but remained immobile not even
lowering her arms. To keep them off-balance, I continued with her again, 3 hits on
her back this time followed by a hard one. Moving back to Jada I hit her boobs hard
4 times, turning them light pink; she moaned, enjoying it. Mila was silent; she looked
at Jada with big unbelieving eyes.
“Keep your eyes forward!” I shouted, followed by 3 hard swats across Mila’s tits,
which also began to pink up, I followed by tenderly cupping one of her boobs and
pinching the rock-hard nipple. She had clear problems keeping her hands behind her
head - maybe time to restrain her before I proceeded with some more painful nipple
play. Grabbing a couple of Velcro handcuffs I gave one to Jada telling her to cuff Mila
while I did the other.
“Arms in the air sub!” I said. Hesitantly Mila put her arms in the air, not sure what I
had in mind. She quickly understood when I attached both cuffs together to a hook
hanging from one of the winches. Jada quickly understood what I wanted to happen
and had already taken a position at the controls, activating the winch hoisting Mila
up till she stood on her toes, her gorgeous naked body nicely stretched. Time to give
her tits some more attention. I grabbed one of them with one hand, putting pressure
on it while pinching the dark brown nipple between my thumb and index. Mila was
blessed with rather big nipples, at least one inch long and they had already become
hard with the swatting and the previous pinching. Holding out my other hand, Jada,
who knew exactly where I was going with this, put a nipple clamp in it, which I
placed on Mila’s extended nipple. The other boob got the same treatment.
Both times she gave a small scream, but looking me defiantly straight in the eye
remained silent for the rest. To make it a bit more exciting for her, I put a black
bandana over her eyes, taking her sight away so she couldn’t see what came next.
The way she was positioned I had full unrestricted access to her whole body allowing
me to go over the inside of her arms with my nails. She began to squirm because of
the tickling, so I gave her nicely shaved armpits some extra attention. Going then
over the side of her ribcage and moving on to her abdomen, usually also a very
ticklish spot, I approached her cute navel.
God, she was the perfect woman for me to play with, no piercings, no tattoos, and
with soft olive skin. Going further south I slid my palm over her slit, which, thanks to
her arousal had already become slightly moist. I remembered from the time I had
been her customer, she didn’t like to be fingered, a tongue was OK, and a condom-
covered dick too, though for that privilege, there had been an extra fee. I loved her
too much to take advantage of her inability now to stop me from fingering or fucking
her, so I just slid my fingers over the outside of her outer labia and alternated with
pinching her clit between my thumb and index. I was curious how Jada would react
if I were to instruct her to flog Mila. Usually, women given that opportunity tend to
overdo it.
“Jada, take the flogger and flog Mila’s butt,” I whispered in Jada’s ear.
Jada looked at me with questioning eyes, not fully understanding the command.
She’d never done that before: up to now she had always been on the receiving end
of the floggers and whips, not on the applying side. She picked up the flogger
hesitantly and swished it in the air.
As I didn’t want Mila to know who was holding the flogger I continued in a whisper
instructing Jada further, “Make circles with it,” which she began to do, “now bring it
closer to Mila’s bottom and hit it, but only with the tips.”
Mila gave a little yelp as the leather straps made contact with her sexy bottom, but
when she felt it was only the tips hitting her skin she relaxed a bit. I mouthed to
Jada “hard” emphasizing it with a movement of my arm. She immediately complied
drawing a scream from Mila’s lips. I signed to take it slow again and gave her a
second flogger indicating I wanted her to make the same movement and apply one
on each of her butt cheeks. Again Mila moved slightly forward in vain trying to
escape the sting.
To keep Mila completely off balance, I pushed the button of the winch hoisting her
up until she was one foot above the ground. Taking one of her feet, I put a cuff with
a rope on it, and pulled it sideways, I attached the rope to a ring in the floor, the
other foot got the same treatment, leaving her legs and pussy spread wide open.
While Jada kept hitting her butt, 3 to 4 times light followed by a harder one I began
to treat Mila’s pussy with a riding crop in a similar procedure, a few light taps
followed by a hard one directly on her clit. The hard one always resulted in a loud
yelp, but up till now the safeword was not uttered. What I did see was increased
production of her womanly juices spreading her female aroma in the room. I’m not
going to say her pussy was drenched, but I did see the occasional droplet slide down
the inside of her thighs.
I motioned to Jada to stop and moved to Mila’s back, her tush was already pinking
up nicely. I mouthed “oil” to Jada who quickly brought me a bottle of oil, and after
pouring some in my hand, I applied it profusely to Mila’s bottom resulting in a
satisfied moan. I couldn’t resist sliding my hand between her legs and over her
tortured pussylips and even making a few circles over her clit with my digit. At first,
she winced feeling my hand on her red hot pussy, expecting more hits with the
riding crop but she quickly groaned in pleasure.
I then instructed Jada to sit on the ground between Mila’s legs and lowered her until
her pussy was right in front of Jada’s eager mouth. She quickly covered Mila’s vulva
with her mouth and ferociously attacked her playground. This startled the blindfolded
girl, but from the smile appearing on her lips, I saw she was pleasantly surprised by
the move.
“Oh yes Lew, that feels soo good” she whispered, but I had something in mind that
would blow her mind completely. I removed her blindfold and kissed her on the lips,
invading her mouth with my tongue, something I also knew she didn’t appreciate at
all, but I simply couldn't resist the temptation. Strangely enough, she responded but
tried to mumble something… ”Who’s licking my pussy?”
“Jada is dear, just enjoy it, she knows what she’s doing, far better than even I
possibly can.”
There was not much she could do anyway, completely immobilized, her feet barely
touching the ground. I could feel her relax and give herself completely over to her
arousal, an orgasm building inside of her judging by the noises she was producing. It
didn’t take very long from there for Mila to reach the ultimate pleasure of an orgasm.
Her moaning and groaning increased rapidly and as I felt her breathing speed up and
increase reaching frantically for the ultimate target, I stopped invading her mouth to
admire the way she was cresting. To bring her over the top I removed the nipple
clamps, sending a sharp sting to her nipples as the blood rushed in again. In turn,
this resulted in small electric-like jolts sent directly to her little nubbin which was
expertly stimulated by Jada’s hot mouth and tongue. I brought some relief to her
tortured nipps with my mouth and tongue.
All of a sudden she burst out at the top of her voice, “OH, yes, yes AAaah,
AAAAAHHH, yes, YES, YES.” That kept going on for a full minute, her body jerking
and shivering as wave after wave of the ultimate pleasure hit her gorgeous naked
body, covering it, despite the chilly temperature in the cellar, slowly with a fine
sheen of sweat. When she finally came down looking like a wet noodle, I lowered
her, while Jada tenderly caught her in her arms and laid her down on the floor while
her sexual convulsions faded away. Undoing the cuffs on her hands and feet, Jada
brought a big towel to wrap around her before she got too cold on the concrete
floor.
After 10 minutes Mila came back to life and looked at us with big eyes as, while we
were waiting, Jada had started to give me head. She was expertly licking the bulbous
head of my cock taking it into her hot mouth and sucking, her cheeks hollowing in
the process. What surprised Mila most was that Jada took my cock nude in her
mouth, something that she never did. She only gave you a blojob when you wore a
condom.
“Don’t you want him to wear a condom when you do that?” she asked.
“She never does,” I replied, “she loves the taste of semen.
“OK but what about STDs?”
“We know and trust each other, we know exactly with which partners we have sex
and have ourselves tested regularly and it feels and tastes so much better for me
and also for her.”
“Can I have a go?”
“Only if you are sure, because this is completely against your principles isn’t it?”
“It is, but if she’s OK with it, I guess I could be too, I get tested regularly as well and
the last one was barely a week ago. As you know from the past, I don’t work on
weekends.”
“You can have a go, but first I would like to do a small experiment with you.”
“What kind of experiment do you have in mind?”
“You were a sub just now and Jada and I were your doms. Now I would like you to
be a dom while Jada will be your sub. I would like to see how this will affect your
attitude towards her after she has punished you.”
“It wasn’t you but her who flogged me then?”
“Yes.”
“Ok but I don’t see how this would affect my attitude toward her.
“We’ll see, please stand up both of you, let’s see which of the contraptions in the
cellar you would like to use to discipline Jada. We have a nice assortment to restrain
her or string her up and a huge selection of disciplining equipment, her faith is now
in your hands.”
Mila looked at me and upon my invitation began wandering around the cellar, when
she came to certain devices, I explained what they were for and how to use them
and for those, I didn’t know about, Jada filled in the blanks.
She decided on the padded leather bench, and Jada took up position on the bench
on her knees, while we secured her with the different leather straps. Firstly her
ankles and lower legs, opening her wide, then her arms secured on the higher part in
front of her.
Now she needed to choose something to whip her with, and she went for the thing
she had experienced herself, the cat-o-nine tails flogger. She began but hardly
touched Jada with the flogger.
“Here let me show you,” I said, taking the leather implement from her and swirling
it, hitting Jada’s butt on every pass, while getting slowly closer and closer thus hitting
harder and harder. I handed it back to Mila, who immediately imitated my action.
To make it a bit more interesting I gave her another one to swirl and alternate
between Jada’s butt cheeks. When Jada’s bottom began to pink up I instructed Mila
with a gesture of my hand to hit her between the legs on her pussy. She did, but
way too softly, so I mouthed “harder”. After she upped the force, Jada gave a small
yelp. I knew she was used to far harsher treatment so again I mouthed “harder”, this
time Mila gave her a very hard hit, the tips of the thongs falling right on her clit. This
resulted in a real scream, however, it was immediately followed by a moan of
pleasure. Mila finally understood she needed to be firmer and not be afraid of
causing pain. After a while, she got bored with the flogger and whispered to me if
she could choose something different.
“The choice is yours, Mila, you can use anything available here.”
Understanding she didn’t need to whisper she asked with a normal voice if I could
string Jada up as she herself had been. That was no problem, we detached Jada
from the bench and I brought her to the middle of the room, where during the
inauguration Linda had been the star attraction. I attached cuffs to her hands and
feet. Jada knew what was coming so she immediately lifted her arms in the air for
me to attach them to the bar which was swinging down from the winch. Once
attached I hoisted her up, her arms spread wide, and I attached her legs in the same
way I had attached Mila’s before.
Jada was now suspended in a spread eagle position a foot above the floor with her
body completely open to what was to come. I instructed Mila to choose the
implement she wanted to use on Jada. She went to the cupboard with all the
floggers and whips and paddles and chose a paddle, a bullwhip, and a cane. I asked
her why she chose them, and she told me she’d seen similar ones used in some of
the footage she’d seen on porn sites.
She was now clearly getting into the spirit of things, and I wondered how far she
would go in disciplining Jada. I told her what Jada’s safeword was, just in case. Mila
took up a position behind Jada with the paddle, brought her arm backward, and hit
Jada’s bottom with it. It resounded in the cellar, but Jada gave no reaction, so I
presumed it wasn’t very hard. I could hear from the sound it made, that the next one
was harder, but still nothing from Jada. I saw Mila getting a bit frustrated at not
being able to draw any reaction from Jada, so the third one resounded really hard,
finally enticing a yelp from her. Another 2 followed with the same result.
Next Mila picked up the cane. “Before you continue, you need to make sure Jada’s
bottom is OK and can take some more,” I showed her how to check Jada’s skin,
sliding my hand over her bottom and also slipping a finger in her pussy, checking for
moistness.
Mila mimicked my handling, including the slipping of a finger into Jada’s pussy. She
picked up the cane again and gave a swath across Jada’s butt, almost immediately a
red line appeared accompanied by a small scream. The next 4 she administered
resulted in 5 red welts across her cute bottom. Remembering the instruction I had
given concerning the sub’s welfare, she slid her hand over Jada’s butt again and this
time her finger came out of Jada’s pussy completely wet.
The flogging on the bench combined with the paddling and caning had turned Jada’s
backside a deeper shade of red. Reassured that Jada was still OK, Mila picked up the
bullwhip and moved to Jada’s front. When Jada saw what was coming, I saw some
fear come into her eyes, I had no idea if she had ever been whipped with this fear-
inducing instrument, and awaited her reaction holding my breath. Mila first tried
flicking the whip in the air resulting in a resounding crack. Then her arm went way
back and she hit Jada across the abdomen drawing a scream from her. A red welt
appeared across Jada’s midriff, but Mila had already brought her arm back again and
this time hit Jada across her boobs. The result was again a scream, but similar to her
reaction after the first hit it was followed by a smile - a bit weaker this time, but still
a smile. Next Mila aimed for the thighs, followed by a quick one across Jada’s tits
again. Four ugly welts showed across the front of Jada’s enticing nude body, and
tears were showing in her eyes, so when Mila brought her arm back again, I stopped
her.
“Why?” she asked me.
“This is what the experiment was about; when you start the procedure you hesitate,
you don’t want to hit hard, afraid to hurt the person, but as you go along you want
to make them cry, or entice a scream, it’s almost like a drug, you want more and
more. I’ve seen this tested on the internet as well and the result was the same, the
person in command had the person on the receiving end flogged almost to death. In
the end, they had to be stopped as I stopped you, before anything really bad
happened, so all in all you are quite normal, don’t worry. Now for something entirely
different, how would you feel about a daisy chain?”
“A daisy chain? What the fuck is a daisy chain?”
“Oh my God, you don’t know what a daisy chain is?”
“No is that something like cunnilingus, that word you taught me during your first
visit?”
“It could involve cunnilingus, you do remember that one then?”
Mila looked at Jada and asked her, “Do you know the meaning of cunnilingus?”
“Euh yes of course,” she replied questioningly.
“Well I didn’t and when Lew visited me the first time I was sitting astride him
because he wanted to talk, so he asked me what my feelings were towards
cunnilingus. I had no idea what he was talking about, so he asked if he could
demonstrate. I said yes, and he slithered down between my legs and began eating
my pussy, that’s how I found out what cunnilingus is, so I guess he’s now going to
demonstrate what a daisy chain is.”
“He will need my help to do that Mila,” Jada said.
“Is it two girls eating each other's pussies then?”
“Yes and no, it involves multiple people, it will take the three of us at a minimum to
bring it off.”
“OK Mila, you wanted to suck my cock, that’s a good start for a daisy chain. While
you do that, I’ll eat Jada’s pussy and she will eat yours. That’s how we make a daisy
chain and when we get tired of each other we’ll trade places - unless you have a
problem eating pussy?”
“I have no problem eating pussy. I’d love to repay Jada for what she did to mine
earlier anyway, so yes let’s do this.”
We lay on our sides in a neat triangle, Mila sucking my cock, me feasting on Jada’s
pussy and Jada getting busy again on Mila’s pussy. After a while, we traded places as
Mila was not that keen on getting my cum in her mouth. That eventually happened
with Jada on the receiving end. I managed to make Mila cum again, finally tasting
her tangy-sweet juices I missed the former times I ate her cunt, while she brought
Jada to a body-shattering orgasm in no time at all. The whole thing took about half
an hour and left us all exhausted, even the youngsters, which both of them were in
comparison to me. We went back upstairs and had a quick shower in the dressing
room of the studio, pressed closely together in the shower cabin which was only
designed for a maximum of two occupants. That was great fun to end our playing
together. After drying, we all got dressed and I agreed with Mila I would have her
photos ready for pick-up the next week.
“Why don’t you send them by mail?”
“Even though yours are meant to be used on your website, I never send photos
involving nudity via the internet, I always deliver them on a memory stick or card, it’s
up to the person who owns them to make sure they don’t end up where they don’t
belong.”
“OK I understand, that makes good sense: I never thought about it in that way.”
We said our goodbyes and it was with regret I saw Mila walk away. I had spent a lot
of good times with her in the past; maybe I should get one of her massages again in
the near future - if ever I find the time…
Come to think of it, maybe I should make a booking, and deliver her photos at the
same time, maybe we could even come to a mutual agreement: one hour free
massage for the photos. A couple of days later I called her to set up my visit.
“Hello Mila, I’ve got your photos ready and I was thinking that maybe instead of you
picking them up I could deliver them to you and get one of your treatments?”
“Of course, when did you have in mind?”
“I’ll be busy on Saturday, how about mid next week, say Wednesday at 10?”
“OK I don’t have anything on that morning, I’ll expect you.”
“Still the same address?”
‘No, I moved, I’m now in a cozy, ground-floor apartment, but it’s in the same village.
I’ll text you the address.”
I had no idea at that time that I would be very busy not only on Saturday but also on
Sunday, but I’m digressing.

So after the busy weekend with Dawn and Hellen, I went to see Mila on Wednesday
morning in her “cozy” apartment. When I rang the bell the buzzer to let me in
sounded very quickly and I found myself in a small hallway. I was wondering if she
would greet me as she did some years ago wearing a post or delivery man’s dream
outfit…just a towel, but not this time. The door at the end opened and Mila greeted
me with a huge smile.
“Hello Lew, welcome to my new place, come in.”
Entering the apartment, I found myself immediately in a light and airy living area
with a big setee, joining an open kitchen where she had also a bike.
“Oh, I see you ride a bike nowadays.”
“I just love it. This one is brand new. I got it last Saturday and went riding the whole
weekend, can I get you anything to drink?”
“No dear I’m fine thanks. I’ve got your memory stick with your photos for you.”
“Great let’s have a look.” She plugged the stick into her laptop and immediately
began going through them, “They’re great. I’ll be able to properly update my
website; so how much do I owe you?”
“How about you give me one of your massages dear and we call it quits?”
“Is that all, are you sure?”
“Yes, but I do have a special request.”
“And what would that be?”
“Will you give me the pleasure of undressing you, instead of you doing it yourself?”
“But of course, why don’t you join me in the massage room.”
She led me via a door on the left through a small hallway to the massage room,
where I immediately recognized the big bed with the special Thai covers and the
cozy lighting. She even had her Thai music playing, just the same as so long ago
when I visited her regularly. I quickly undressed down to my boxers shorts. I took a
seat on the bed and she stood in front of me. She was wearing a white button-down
shirt which I immediately attacked, slowly undoing the buttons, starting from the
top. As I progressed, her gorgeous olive body was revealed to me bit by bit. She
wore a simple pink pushup bra and a pair of cut-off jean shorts. When all the buttons
were undone I slid it over her shoulders letting it drop to the floor. I carefully picked
it up, folded it, and placed it neatly on the chair behind her.
I couldn’t resist placing a little kiss on her midriff. Next were the shorts; it was a
challenge to undo the top button, but once I succeeded I could easily unzip them.
Sliding down her hips and butt was a bit more difficult but with some help, I
succeeded. She stood before me in her bra and white panties, and I immediately
recognized the small darker colored scar she had just above her boobs. I then faced
one of the toughest challenges for any man, unhooking a bra, but she was way
ahead of me and turned around without even being asked, thus giving not only
unrestricted access to her bra, but also allowing me to see exactly what I needed to
do.
Once the hooks were undone she faced me again to allow me to slide the straps off
her shoulders to reveal her oh-so-tempting A-cups. As I was sitting down, they were
immediately in front of my face, and I couldn’t resist giving each a quick kiss to start.
Then I began to really pay my respects to them, circling her right nipple with my
tongue and slowly sucking it into my mouth, along with a big portion of her soft tit
flesh, while I cupped her left boob with my right hand taking that nipple between
thumb and index to stimulate it. Not wanting to shortchange this boob, I also started
sucking on it, while I massaged her butt with both of my hands, slowly pulling her
panties down to her knees before gravity took over and made them puddle around
her feet.
She was now completely naked, while I was still wearing my boxer shorts. Time to
ravish her completely. I stood up, grabbed her hips, and turned us around so that
she had the backside of her legs against the bed. I pushed her down and dropped to
my knees, facing her shaved pussy. Mila has the most gorgeous pussy you can
imagine, with neatly tucked-in inner labia, looking like the most beautiful virgin pussy
you can imagine. It looked as if it was begging me to kiss and lick it, a temptation I
could not resist.
As I wanted this to be a session she would remember for a long time I took my time
before actually touching it with my lips. I began just above her knee, kissing my way
up her inner thigh all the way to her mound, then bypassing her most sensitive area
and moving across to her other inner thigh. Then I slid up so I could kiss her midriff
and belly, making circles around and in her belly button. My hands were all the way
up her body where I had moved her arms above her head with my nails very lightly
tickling the inside of her arms and her armpits. When I did that and moved slowly
over the side of her upper body she began to squirm.
“Keep still, or I’ll have to punish you,” I mumbled against her pussy.
“Mmmmmhhhmmmm,” was all she responded, trying to keep still.
All the tickling and kissing of her body had increased her arousal to the point that her
pussy was slowly getting seriously moist, high time to taste her again. Starting from
the bottom of her pussy, I licked my way up to her pleasure point. Her moaning
increased and she pushed her hips forward, seeking more intense contact with my
mouth and tongue. I obliged by concentrating on her little nubbin which I had freed
from its hood by pulling it up with the thumb of the hand I had strategically placed
on her lower belly. I alternated circling it with my tongue, with sucking, and even
light biting. I felt it increase in size in line with her vocal reaction to this sweet
torture.
She pulled up her legs while opening them as far as they could go to allow me full
access to her playground. Both her hands were now holding my head keeping it
firmly in place. Her body slowly but surely tensed up as she built to her impending
orgasm, I doubled my efforts to bring her the ultimate pleasure as she had done for
me numerous times during our sessions in the past. I had to be careful as I knew
she didn’t want anything entering her body, so sticking a finger in her vagina to
stimulate her G-spot was something I could not do. Instead, I increased my suction
power, rivaling the most powerful Dyson vacuum cleaner on the market.
All of a sudden I felt her move her arm to the side of the bed. She opened a drawer
under it and pulled out a Magic Wand, switched it on, and pushed it into my hand. I
immediately got the message and moved the vibrating head of the wand to her clit.
That was what she needed to pull her over the line into a powerful orgasm, squirting
all over the wand and my face which was still hovering over her pubic area making
sure to apply the right pressure to the right place. I saw her pull in her stomach as
her whole body tensed: one of the most beautiful sights I can imagine.
“Oh, my Gawd! Oh, my Gawd!” she cried out in the throes of her orgasm while I kept
the wand going, trying to extend her orgasmic bliss as long as possible. After a
while, she came down and immediately turned into the professional she was. She
traded places with me and quickly removed my boxer shorts and grabbed a bottle of
pre-warmed oil, squirting a good amount over my upper body. It felt divine when
she started to massage me, especially when her nimble hands took hold of my cock
and gave it some additional attention bringing it, in no time at all, to a standing
position. My legs and feet also got the royal treatment, taking out all the muscle
pains that had accumulated while working in the garden.
When she was done with my extremities, (my arms, hands, and neck were also given
the full treatment), she again turned her attention to my pleasure center. She started
by giving me a full body-to-body massage, after which she gave my rock-hard cock a
boob treatment, sliding them first over the head before she grabbed it in one hand
and massaged her boobs with it. The final touch was a pussy massage, at first
similar to the boob one but then she straddled me and rubbed my penis with her
pussy lips.
I took advantage of her position to give my full attention to her oiled-up tits,
squeezing them and giving added attention to her succulent, large, brown nipples.
The way she was moving over me was just too much, and I couldn’t hold it any
longer and shouted at the top of my voice, “I’m cuuuummminng, I cummmmiinnng!”
squirting my semen over her hand and my own belly.
A few ripped-off pieces of paper towel roll took care of the mess I’d made. Still
straddling me, she removed the baby oil from my body with a towel.
That done, she looked me in the eye and I could see that she wanted to tell me
something.
I tenderly caressed her back and said, “I can feel you want to tell me something, you
know you can share everything with me, is there anything I can do for you? Help you
with? Is there something with your daughter in Thailand? Hasn’t she turned 17 by
now?”
She looked at me hesitantly and then it came pouring out, “No she’s OK. She’ll turn
17 next week, but there is something else… I fibbed to you about.”
“Fibbed to me?
“Yes, my daughter is not in Thailand but here in Belgium and wants to study law at
the University of Leuven, and so is my 18-year-old son, who’s doing architecture at
Ghent University, the only one in Thailand is my 24-year-old son...”
Before she could continue I stopped her, “Hang on a second if your oldest son is 24,
then you had him when you were 10, which, in my humble opinion, is rather unlikely,
isn’t it?”
“Yes you’re right, I’m so sorry that’s another thing that’s not true, I’m a bit ashamed
to tell you this, but I’m not 34, as advertised, but 42, basically over the hill,
especially after giving birth to 3 kids.”
“Well first let me assure you that for a ‘42-year-old over the hill’, you look damn
good.”
“Thanks for the compliment…”
“You are dear, you look absolutely ravishing, believe me, I’ve had women much
younger than you in front of my lens, that looked a lot older and out of shape than
you. Besides, don’t they say that age is just a number? I’m 60, but I only feel 34,
believe me…except maybe when I’ve worked half a day in the garden, then I feel
more like a 75-year-old.”
“Returning the compliment Lew, you don’t look 60, you look at least 10 years
younger, and I too know what I’m talking about. I get 40 or 50-year-old guys
sometimes with a beer belly the size of a beach ball or worse; you at least have a
slim figure, how much do you weigh?”
“I weigh about 75 kilos (165 lbs) and I’m 1.83m tall (6 ft) giving me a BMI of 22,
which, according to the specialists, is supposed to be a normal one and that’s why I
think we’re such a good match in bed,” I added with a chuckle.
“I guess with one, and soon two, kids at university, you'll have your work cut out for
you then?”
“Yes, and my daughter wants to have a student room together with her boyfriend in
Leuven.”
“More cost and also more worries with the boyfriend…”
Before I could finish she interjected, “ I told them they couldn’t have sex, if she
wants to do the studies, which will take her 6 years, failing a year is not an option. I
would have to postpone my return back home for the same period because my
ultimate goal is to go back home and grow fruits and vegetables on my land, which I
can then sell at the local market.”
“You have a property in Thailand then?”
“Yes, I have a house with a few hundred square meters of land not too far from my
parent's house.”
“Your parents are still alive?”
“Yes, my dad is 75 and mom is 72, and I have 2 brothers and 2 sisters, and the main
reason my daughter wants to study law is that my parents were cheated out of their
own home.”
“Cheated out of their home how did that happen?”
“They paid lots of money for the house and land they lived in and worked on with
the promise that it would be theirs in the end but finally they were thrown out
because they had nothing on paper, everything had been done verbally and that has
no value in court. I know they sound gullible, but they're simple poor folk with no
knowledge of the law who were taken advantage of.”
“That’s really awful, so they had to start all over again?”
“Yes.”
“But what about you? You have 3 kids what about their father?”
“He left me when the youngest was a few months, he was supposed to pay for their
upbringing but I just got 2000 Bath and that was it, in the end, it was a good thing I
had them because I went very deep, and I even thought of ending it all, but the
thought of leaving them behind kept me going.”
“You are a very strong woman, coming to a strange country and setting up your
business, and then bringing your children over here to help them get a good
education. I absolutely admire you and truly hope you will succeed.”
“It’s nice to be able to talk about this Lew. I don’t have many friends here; most of
the people I know are customers who are only interested in the one thing I can give
them, a happy ending.”
“Well that is your business of course, and by the way, you did a great job as usual.
I’m grateful that you do this and have done it in the past for me. Please, if ever you
want to talk, just give me a ring. For now, I’m sorry, but I need to run. I still have a
lot of work with all the photos I took during our America trip and I promised Grace to
have her pictures ready at the latest by the end of the week. I want to keep that
promise.”
The more I learned about Mila’s story the more admiration I developed for her.
Doing what she did, and is still doing, all on her own. Unfortunately, people like her
parents are the kind that are taken advantage of by the already well-to-do. Even a
person like herself is in many cases taken for granted, even looked down upon for
providing a service that is regarded by many as sordid, but when you come to think
of it, oh so needed. I hope that when she feels the need for a chat she’ll call me.
 Chapter 37
Lew goes horseback riding again with Dawn.

It was Saturday, late afternoon and I was trying to convince a customer to buy a
very expensive camera. When I opened my shop and studio I splurged on a
Hasselblad. The salesperson I bought it from convinced me to buy 3 instead of 1 by
offering me a substantial discount, arguing that I would easily sell the other two in
my shop, and that was exactly what I was trying to do with at least one of them.
Unfortunately in the middle of my sales pitch, the phone rang. At first, I ignored it
but the person on the other end was insistent as it kept on ringing. Dave, the
customer, a middle-aged gentleman, and owner of amongst others the local
Chevrolet dealership looked at me and said, “Why don’t you pick that up, it may be
important.”
“OK, thanks,” I said and answered the phone.
“Hi Lew it’s Dawn and…” but before she could continue, I cut in, “Hi, Dawn, I’m in
the middle of something so if it’s not life-threatening, can I please call you back in
half an hour?”
“OK Lew, that's fine, but please don’t forget!”
“No, I won’t dear.”
“Sorry about that Dave, where were we.”
“One of your girlfriends?” he asked with a chuckle.
“Not really, rather more of an acquaintance. She’s the daughter of a couple I
photographed a few weeks ago, and I have a good idea why she’s calling; she
probably wants to take me up on a promise I made to go horseback riding with her
again.”
“You ride?”
“Not frequently, but yeah I still do sometimes. I used to ride a lot when I was
younger but rarely find the time anymore. I went riding with her once and took a lot
of pictures; she’s gorgeous with extremely long blonde hair, so I made a series of
her posing as Lady Godiva.”
“In the nude and all?”
“Yes of course, else she wouldn’t be Lady Godiva, now would she?”
“I’d love to get pictures of my wife like that, but I don’t ride. She does though. Come
to think of it, why don’t we make a deal? I do love this camera and I would love to
get pictures of my wife in the nude on horseback, but unfortunately, it’s not only that
I cannot ride, but I’m actually afraid of horses. So I’ve got a proposal for you: I’ll buy
your expensive camera on condition that you go riding with my wife and take photos
of her in the nude on horseback with this camera - deal?”
“How are you going to convince your wife to go riding with a total stranger, not to
mention that he will want to take pictures of her in the nude.”
“Let me worry about that, besides she knows you -, after all, we do live in the same
village and all shop owners know each other.”
“Oh, you think of yourself as a shop owner then?”
“A garage is a shop really, and talking about that I don’t think I have the pleasure of
your custom?”
“I’m afraid not. Even though I worked for the European branch of GM, it doesn't
mean I like their cars.”
“You don’t?”
“Not so much; I drive electric, and the Chevrolet Volt or its European counterpart,
the Opel Ampera wasn’t an immediate success. Firstly, they’re hybrid with only a
range of 40 km in electric mode, then there was no personnel discount, and finally,
there was a 4,000 Euro price difference between the two, with the cheaper Chevrolet
only distributed by 4 dealerships in Belgium, and the closest is 80 km away from
here.
So I’m sorry Dave, but, I drive a Nissan Leaf now, 100% electric with a range of 260
km in summer and 200 in winter, which allows me to go everywhere I want or need
and as an added bonus, I can use it even as a home battery.”
“OK, I see I can’t convince you to buy a Chevy then, even if I buy your camera?”
“Nope, but you could definitely convince me to go riding with your wife though when
you buy it…”
“OK deal; when do you think you can go with her? She rides every Sunday.”
“Where does she ride?”
“The local stables.”
“That’s where I rode with Dawn, the girl I need to call, but we rode on a Monday, so
it’s unlikely I’ve met your wife. Maybe Dawn knows her though, I’ll ask.”
“If you decide to go riding tomorrow with Dawn, Hellen will be there, I’ll tell her to
look out for you, maybe you can have a drink together afterward.”
“A chat maybe, perhaps not a drink at this stage? I’ll be there with Dawn after all
and I’ve learned in the past it’s not good to mix up one’s female acquaintances!”
“You may be right there, though a chat would be nice to break the ice for future
adventures. Before I forget, Hellen is 38, has brown hair, and is a bit of a looker if I
may say so. I’ll give her a cock and bull story that I first want to see pictures taken
with this camera before I buy it and that you offered to take them. It’ll be up to you
then to convince her she would be the ideal subject for nude pictures. It will
probably not be too hard to convince her to shed some of her clothes once you are
photographing her, but that is part of our deal: I want nude pictures, preferably on
horseback, of her.”
“OK, I’ll keep you posted on the progress I make. I’ll call you Monday.”
That said, Dave left with a big smile on his face, convinced I would come through on
the deal. Well, I had to as I definitely wanted him to buy that camera. I made sure
he wouldn't double-cross me, I’ll only give him the pictures if and when he finally
buys the thing. Time to call Dawn and find out where the fire is.
“Hi Dawn eet is I, Leclerc! (I couldn’t resist using that catchphrase from one of the
characters in the British comedy series ‘Allo Allo’), what can I do for you?”
Responding, she went straight into the character of Michelle from the resistance,
speaking with a French accent, as I did “Liiisen carefully, I will say zis only once…
when can you come to ride me…euh ride wizz me that is.”
“No worries dear, I like both options, ride you or ride with you.”
“I bet you do, no seriously, do you have anything planned for tomorrow morning?
The weather should be nice?”
“No, I’m free. as Mister Humphries always used to be in the British comedy series
‘’Are you being served?’ Would you like to go riding tomorrow?”
“Yes please, it’s been ages and you promised you would.”
“But of course, I will, a promise is a promise, but did you know I was away for a few
weeks on a trip.”
“No, I didn’t, do tell.”
“I’ll tell you all about it tomorrow then.”
“One more thing, would you mind if someone else tags along?”
“Depends on who this someone is, anybody I know? Don’t tell me you have a
boyfriend.”
“Nothing of the sort, but there is this woman I got to know at the stables and she
always has to ride alone. Her husband is afraid of horses and she asked if she could
join us.”
“Her name wouldn't happen to be Hellen would it?”
“Yes, do you know her?”
“No, but I do know her husband Dave, the one afraid of horses, and he wants me to
go riding with her.”
“Where do you know him from? Did you buy a car from him?”
“No, actually I’m hoping he’ll become one of my customers; he was the one I was
talking to when you called earlier.
“Small world isn’t it?”
“Yes, so I have no problem at all if she comes along.”
“Great, see you at ten tomorrow at the stables then.”
The next day, when I drove up to the stables the girls were already waiting for me;
they had even saddled the horse I was supposed to ride.
“Good morning ladies,” I said with a big smile, shaking Dawn’s hand, “you must be
Hellen?” I said, turning to the woman standing next to Dawn and taking her hand in
mine as well. I must admit that Dave was right about his wife being a looker: she
was stunning, though totally different from Dawn, a bit older but if they wanted to
they could easily pass for sisters. In contrast with Dawn, she had lush brown curls
framing her very beautiful face, a cute, ever so slightly upturned, nose with below it,
full, extremely kissable lips with just a hint of lipstick. She had a strong chin with a
small indentation, I wouldn’t call it a dimple, but still, there was something there.
Casting my eyes quickly lower I saw a white blouse filled nicely with perfectly sized
boobs, with just a hint of her nipples showing. Her ass and legs were encased in
tight-fitting, black riding pants with below, what looked like expensive leather boots.
She was suggestively holding a riding crop, which I would have loved to take away
from her and apply to her cute bottom. Who knows, maybe sometime later or when
the two of us would go riding together for the photo session.
“Hello Lew, yes, I’m Hellen,” she said with a voice oozing sex, well at least in my
opinion, but maybe I’m biased…
“Nice to make your acquaintance Hellen, Dawn told me you would be riding with us
today.”
“It’s a really funny coincidence, as when my husband came home yesterday he told
me about you, and that you ride and wouldn’t mind going riding with me one day,
and here we are.”
“Yes indeed, I hope he told you about the camera he wants to buy and the
conditions attached to the purchase?”
“He did, but I prefer to have a photo session another day, while today we enjoy the
ride and the nice weather.”
“Absolutely ladies, OK who’s taking the lead?”
“Don’t you want to take the lead Lew? Hellen asked.”
“I always like to leave that to the horses. They always seem to have their own order
and if you don’t abide by that you could end up in a lot of trouble.”
“You really know how to ride, I’m pleasantly surprised,” Hellen interjected.
“I rode a lot when I was younger so yes I know a thing or two. I think your horse
wants to lead. Your own is it?”
“Yes I’ve ridden Burley for a lot of years and she’s a big teddy bear, but has a will of
her own when it comes to the riding order.”
“It looks like I’ll carry the red light, as Dawn’s horse wants to get close to your
Burley, let’s ride.”
And off we went, first walking and then switching to a trot until we arrived at a wide
path in the reserve and went into a gallop. It was great fun and the hour was gone
before we realized it. Hellen could of course ride as long as she wanted, but Dawn
and I had rented the horses only for an hour.
Hellen being a good sport joined us in the bar for a drink after untacking Burley and
giving her a treat. We had done the same giving both rented horses a carrot and an
apple, topping it off with a Polo mint they love, to improve their breath I always say.
After the drinks, we said our goodbyes, but not before Hellen had talked me into
riding with her again the next day. Dawn couldn’t join us as she had something on at
work, so that worked out very nicely for the potential sale of my camera.
Dawn and I had lunch, together, so I took the opportunity to broach the other ride
she willingly (or unwillingly) asked for.
“How about the ride you mistakenly proposed during your call; the one you bet I
would be interested in?”
“That’s an option yes, but after this morning’s ride, would you still feel up to it?”
“I might be interested given the right incentive.”
“And what incentive would that be?”
“How about you surrender completely to me? I was told by a friend that women
sometimes fantasize about being dominated.”
“I could go for that, your place or mine?”
“How about yours, I’ve never been there, but shouldn’t we first agree on how to
tackle this?”
“Why, what do you have in mind?”
“I would like to tie you up, so I need some stuff unless you have cuffs and ropes and
things to tenderize you with?”
“Tenderize me with, how can you tenderize me? I’m already a very tender girl.”
“I mean your meat dear. You know the more you beat meat the more tender it
gets.”
“Wow, that’s heavy, I’ve never done anything like that, so I’m not sure if I would like
it. I have heard my parents talk about it - they would like to go to this BDSM club of
yours.”
“Would they now, but let’s get one thing straight, it’s not my BDSM club, it’s Tanja’s,
I’m only the landlord and the photographer. You can tell your parents there is an
open house evening every first Saturday of the month if they want to come. I’ll
introduce them if they so wish.”
“Well I don’t have any cuffs or ropes and certainly no meat tenderizing equipment,
so how do we go about it?”
“You know what, give me the address. I’ll pick up some stuff at my place and join
you a bit later; maybe we can do some role play, with you asleep, preferably in the
nude, while I pretend to break in, tie you up, and ravish you.”
“Will you be gentle though?”
“There may well be some rough stuff involved, but don’t worry I won’t mark your
body in any permanent way. You may suffer some pain, but only with the purpose of
heightening your pleasure; please trust me, I’ve had some lessons on this from Tanja
and some other doms in the club.”
“OK, I trust you, see you in about half an hour then?”
“Give or take yes.”
Dawn got in her car and drove off, while I did the same to pick up what I thought I
would need for some BDSM play with her.
Arriving home Dawn decided to take a quick shower to wash away the dirt and sweat
from the ride, but then she started thinking about what she’d committed to.
“What have I done, how well do I know this Lew? OK I had a smashing first ride with
him when he took the photos and we had fantastic sex, something I’d never
experienced before in my life, but now total surrender? Maybe I was far too hasty in
agreeing to this. On the other hand, when we were riding that day, we were in a
very deserted area; he could have taken advantage of me but he didn’t, he was
considerate and gave me a couple of great orgasms, maybe I shouldn’t think too
much about this and see what happens? If it's anything like the first occasion, I’m in
for a great time. If it turns out he is a rapist, I’ll make sure he doesn’t do it again, I
think I could handle him. Don’t over-think this Dawn, just go with the flow, he won’t
risk harming you, I simply don’t think he has it in him to harm women.”
After the shower, Dawn dried herself and went to bed in the nude as we’d agreed. A
little over half an hour after we left the riding stables I parked my car in front of her
apartment building and went inside with my sports bag. I had picked up that idea
from Mel, he was always dragging along his sports bag with his equipment. Getting
in the building was easy, you just press a few bells and there is bound to be
someone who presses the button to open the front door without even asking who’s
there.
I found the door to her apartment unlocked and snuck in, being as quiet as possible.
For added drama, I wore a balaclava. The door to the bedroom was ajar, so that was
easy to find. As agreed, she was pretending to be asleep, and was lying naked on
the big four-poster bed, without any covers. The type of bed she had was ideal to
restrain her.
“Although he was very quiet, I heard him coming, he was standing in the doorway,
probably looking at me, I felt my pussy getting moist, knowing he was looking at my
naked body again.”
I ran my eyes over her naked body lying fully exposed, then holding the handcuffs
ready, jumped on the bed, grabbed her hands, and immobilized her arms with my
knees. This gave me ample time to secure the cuffs on her wrists and attach ropes,
to them.
“But is this really Lew? I can’t see very well. The person on top of me is wearing a
balaclava, but I think I recognize Lew’s eyes. What is he doing to me? Jeez he’s
really going to bind me - I’m not sure I can go through with this.”
She actually put up some sort of fight, trying to kick me to make it look real for both
of us, I guessed but she couldn‘t reach me with her feet. Sitting astride her, I quickly
attached the cuffs to the posts at the head of the bed, spreading her arms. Now
came the hard part, cuffing her legs, but before she could try to kick me, which she
was desperately trying to do, I turned around and sat on her thighs putting an end
to her squirming and kicking. The cuffs were quickly attached to her ankles and tied
to the posts at the foot of the bed with ropes, placing her in a perfect spread-eagle
position, totally at my disposal to do with her what I wish. She started to protest.
“Do I need to gag you as well young lady, or will you behave?” I asked with a stern
voice.
“Oh my God it is really Lew, I recognize his voice, so I better play along and humor
him.” She stayed in character and looked at me with big frightened eyes stammering,
“No sir I’ll behave, please don’t hurt me.”
“I’m just going to have some fun with you dear, but you will remain silent from now
on, not like you just did, and for that, I’ll have to punish you. Making any sound will
increase the punishment, so keep silent unless I instruct you to say something. Am I
making myself clear?” As I thought the effect of the balaclava had worn off by now, I
removed it.
“Yes sir,” was all she dared to say.
The first thing I wanted to do was tickle her, so I proceeded to tickle along the inside
of her arms, quickly arriving at that traditionally very ticklish spot, her armpits, which
I profusely handled with my fingers making her squirm and giggle. I then moved on
over her ribcage, avoiding her boobs, to those other very ticklish spots at her waist,
which was next on my torture list. I kept the best part for last, her feet: she went
absolutely berserk when I tickled the underside of her feet.
“Oh no this is unbearable, I must tell him to stop, my stomach hurts so much from
laughing.”
“Please stop, I can’t take it anymore…”
“How dare you protest, I told you to keep quiet, I’ll have to punish you for
disobeying.”
“What is he going to do next? What else has he got in that bag I saw him carry in?”
I went into my sports bag and drew out a cat-o-nine tails flogger, swishing it in the
air with a lot of show. I laid it over her naked body and dragged it along, making her
shiver in anticipation. Then I started swirling it, coming closer and closer to her
stomach, which she pulled in as far as she could, driving her butt into the mattress
and making herself even more beautiful than she already was. Due to this move, her
boobs were thrust forward in the most enticing way.
It was so tempting to move the flogger up towards her boobs instead of her tummy,
but I restrained myself, sticking to my original plan to tickle her abdomen with the
leather straps of the flogger. When I finally made contact, I saw her pressing her lips
tightly together, trying very hard to remain silent. After I’d made contact a few times
she relaxed her lips, slowly turning them into a small tentative smile.
“This doesn’t hurt as much as I thought after all; it even feels rather arousing.”
“Is this what you expected?”
“No sir,” she replied, not saying more - afraid of more punishment I guess.
Then I hit her harder, she flinched but remained silent. I moved the swirling straps in
the direction of her mound and begin hitting her pussy ever so lightly. She gave a
tentative, almost inaudible moan. Then I hit harder. She shuddered and I saw her
pussy welling, she did yelp though.
“What did I tell you?”
“To remain quiet, sir.”
“You just earned yourself ten lashes across your boobs, count them and thank me
after each one, but first I’ll get your nipps to stand out to make it more interesting
for you. I began just grazing her nipples with the leather thongs a few times.”
“Oh my God, this is going to hurt, I’d better brace myself.”
I hit her boobs, slightly harder than I had her stomach before and she responded.
“1, thank you, sir.”
To confuse her I hit her 3 times in rapid succession.
“2, 3…sir…thank you, sir” she stammered.
“You forgot one, I will need to start over.”
“Please no sir, I’ll do it correctly from now on.”
To make it a bit easier for her I hit her in a steady rhythm and she continued
counting correctly as promised. After that, I put the flogger down and ran my hands
over her boobs, her abdomen, and her pussy. When touching her boobs, I felt her
nipples had pebbled nicely, so I couldn’t resist giving them a pinch, resulting again in
an almost inaudible moan which I gladly overlooked, after all, I wanted her to derive
pleasure from this treatment.
To put us on a more even keel, I took off my shirt and shoes. I saw her pussy
releasing more of her juices, so I opened up the lips, slipping a finger inside to test
her degree of wetness. After giving her boobs and tummy all my attention I took out
two riding crops. One was long and flexible with a thin elongated flexible tongue,
while the other, was shorter and stiffer with a shorter but wider tongue. Testing both
of them on the palm of my hand, first with a light tap then by a serious flick that
stung, she looked at me with fearful eyes. I smiled down at her and traced it over
her cheeks, she gasped and I could see her think when I asked,
“Which one shall I choose?”
“Why is he asking me? None, of course, I’m not a horse. I know this is going to
sting, maybe I should protest, but then maybe if I do, who knows how many times
he’ll hit me then?”
She remained silent, and I swished the flexible crop in the air just for show, the
sound is far worse than the actual sting it produces on the body. To get her in the
mood I traced it between her boobs before flicking the tongue across her nipples,
sending both pleasure and pain down to her core, then quickly hitting her pussy,
unexpectedly hard, increasing the effect. Trying very hard not to, she nevertheless
screamed, so I hit her again for good measure.
Her pussy was quickly pinking up with her clit peaking from between its folds. It was
so enticingly displayed I couldn’t resist giving it a quick peck with my lips and
tongue. That resulted in a contented moan, I was curious to learn a bit more about
her so I decided to leave her on her own for a while and left the bedroom to explore
her apartment. Looking back I saw she had her eyes closed.
“Oh please continue, I love it…where did he go? Is he going to leave me like this?
Shall I risk punishment when I ask where he’s gone, or shall I wait? Maybe he just
went for a pee…”
Wandering around the small apartment I ended up in the living room/kitchen, I
wondered what she had in the fridge. The content of a fridge can tell you a lot about
a person, how they live, and what they eat or drink, so I opened the door and took a
peek inside. Nothing special, some organic food, very good Dawn, working on a
healthy lifestyle, trying to keep your figure, but there was one thing that drew my
attention, a spray can of whipped cream, one of my favorite toys. I wondered if the
freezer part of the fridge would contain ice cream - it did, vanilla.
Wonderful, that gave me an idea of how to surprise her, but first I needed to
blindfold her so she couldn't see what I was doing. I quickly returned to the
bedroom, she looked at me questioningly, but also seemed a bit reassured I hadn’t
left. Pulling out a blindfold from my bag I proceeded to fasten it over her eyes. I
heard her mumble something between her teeth.
“Did I hear you say something?” I asked with a stern voice.
“No sir but why are you blindfolding me?”
“That is for me to know and for you to experience,” I quickly replied, while she
remained silent. After a quick dash to the kitchen, I brought the ice cream and
whipped cream can with me. Opening the box of ice cream I scooped out a small
portion with a spoon and dropped it on her stomach. She screamed in surprise.
“Stay silent!”
I saw her shiver, it couldn’t be from the cold, the portion of ice cream on her belly
was far too small, it quickly started to melt, resulting in a few small rivulets of melted
ice cream going down her side, I quickly licked all of it up. I put another spoonful
directly on her clit, again she screamed, not so loud this time, and when it started to
melt I first smeared it all over her snatch before I licked it off.
Then I picked up the whipped cream and sprayed a dollop on both of her boobs. No
scream this time, but a sigh, I think she was catching on to what was happening.
Being an ice-cream-o-holic I sucked the cream off of her teats, giving away what was
happening, so no more need to keep her blindfolded. When I removed the blindfold
she looked at me again with big eyes as if saying
“I knew what you were doing.”
High time to make a feast out of this and I went to work with the whipped cream,
decorating her body like a Christmas cake, first on her lips, which I immediately
kissed, sharing the cream with her, then nice little circles around her nipples and
navel. Her pussy I sprayed as I would have with shaving cream, then I proceeded to
systematically lick the cream off her hot body, keeping her pussy for last. She
moaned constantly, alternating with little whimpers of pleasure.
After I had cleaned her up I returned the ice cream and whipped cream to the
kitchen and stowed it safely away in the fridge and freezer. Upon my return, I looked
at her sternly and asked, “Will you behave when I untie you slave?”
“I will Master,” she replied demurely.
Undoing the ropes with which she was tied spread-eagled to the four posts of the
bed, I instructed her to stand up and face the the right-hand corner post. Picking up
the ropes attached to the cuffs of her hands, I tied them high up to the top of the
bedpost and ordered her to spread her legs and stick her bum out, which she quickly
did.
“Oh no, not my ass please.”
After the licking sessions on her front, it was time to resume the spanking. Now I
could concentrate on her enticing bottom, or should I start with her back, difficult
choice. I decided to go for her back first so I picked up one of the floggers again and
proceeded to tan her back, slowly at first, just grazing it with the leather thongs.
Small pink marks began to appear on her naked back, getting bigger as I went along
and increased the force with which I was flogging her. I also sometimes hit the side
of her body grazing the side of her boobs in the process.
When her back had turned seriously pink I moved my attention to the two glorious
orbs of her butt giving them a similar treatment, slowly pinking them up, hitting
harder and harder until they looked a nice darker pink. Dawn was moaning and
whimpering the whole time, sometimes a bit louder when I hit her harder, especially
when I hit her between the legs, the tips of the flogger directly hitting her pussy lips
and clit.
Now that she was nicely warmed up, I turned her around, her arms still attached to
the top of the bedpost but now facing me. I slowly unzipped my pants and freed my
hard cock from its jeans prison. As if drawn by a magnet it pointed directly at her
cunt, eager to enter her hot folds, but that had to wait, though I did remove my
jeans completely to allow myself more freedom.
“Please fuck me, Lew, stick your glorious dick deep in my needy pussy.”
With her arms in the air, her boobs were beautifully displayed, begging for attention,
so I took one nipple in my mouth and started sucking on it, while I put a finger in
her cunt. She immediately responded, opening her legs wider and giving me easy
access. Once the nipple was nice and hard I pulled out a nipple clamp from my
sports bag sitting on the bed. I had brought simple wooden clothespins, I had tried
them on my own nipples a few weeks ago to feel how hard they stung.
It was a medium-hard pinch, but nothing like the adjustable ones or Japanese clover
clamps, or even the very painful tit tuggers. At first, when I put them on, her face
contorted, feeling the pinch, but quickly after she sighed, the pain now increasing
her pleasure, sending small electric-like jolts directly to her clit. I dropped to my
knees, facing her oh-so-tasty bald pussy, and gave it a kiss, resulting in a moan.
My hands moved upwards, starting from her waist, where I again began to tickle
her, drawing the back of my nails over the side of her ribcage all the way up to her
armpits, teasing her again and again and making her squirm and giggle. Being in a
kneeling position as high up as I could get, and proving that whoever said that men
can’t do two things at the same time was wrong, I was at the same time munching
on her clit and licking her wet hole. I could almost hear her think, “Oh yes, keep
going, make me cum…”, which I had every intention of doing.
The whimpers of pleasure erupting from her lips, combined with the shivers running
through her body gave me a good indication of where she was on her rising
orgasmic scale: she was rapidly approaching the crest of her climax. All of a sudden
she arched her back, as far as she could with her hands still tied up high on the
bedpost, pushing her pussy hard against my mouth.
She howled like a cat in heat as if trying to get my tongue deeper in her than was
humanly possible. To intensify the feeling for her, I quickly removed the clothespins
from her nipples which I knew would give her a jolt of pain, as the blood returned to
her nipps. The sting from her tits went straight into her core and made her tumble
over the crest into total oblivion, filling my mouth and spraying my face with her
glorious girly juices.
I swallowed hard, trying to stay alive and not drown while savoring the tangy-sweet
flavor of her excretions. I kept on working her clit with my tongue making her
orgasm last that bit longer, trying to make it unique.
After the howling, her mouth stayed wide open with nothing but air coming out, then
she went completely limp. I quickly got back up to remove the restraints from her
hands so she could lay gently on her back on the bed. A few last orgasmic shivers
ran through her. It took her the better part of ten minutes to come back to the world
of the living, a big smile on her face.
“Can I speak now?” she asked shyly.
“Yes you can, was it what you expected it to be? Or was it disappointing?”
“It was more than I expected, it was heavenly, thank you, that was the best orgasm
I’ve had for months.”
I joined her on the bed, taking her tenderly into my arms, her head on my chest,
with her beautiful long hair tickling me all over, almost covering me like a blanket.
After a while, she lifted her head and looked at me.
“What about you? I still feel a hard thing pushing against my thigh, shall I take care
of it?”
“Only if you feel up to it.”
“Oh yes, I want to feel this thing in me, I want you to fill me with your hot cum.”
She jumped up and took a position on all fours sticking out her enticing ass invitingly
to me. That was all the encouragement I needed to move behind her to play doggy,
the only question remaining, where do I stick it, front door or back door? Better
leave it up to her to decide.
“Front or back?”
“Lubricate in the front and then over to the back please,” she replied, “I love to feel
your gorgeous cock in my ass”.
“Your wish is my command.”
Her pussy was so wet that I entered her to the hilt in one go. Sliding out and in
again worked like a dream, and my cock was quickly and totally lubed up for the
requested backdoor adventures. Leaning over her I slid my dick out of her hot pussy
and pushed it firmly, deep into her ass.
I grabbed her boobs, first with my full palm, then took the nipples between thumb
and index and pulled at them milking her and rekindling the pain I expected to be
still lingering there from the nipple clamps I had used before. She worked my cock
hard with her ass muscles, squeezing it, trying to keep it inside when I pulled out,
and then making it hard again to push back in.
With all the friction I was getting it was hard to keep my orgasm at bay, but I
wanted her to have one together with me. The only way I could try to achieve that
was by frigging her pussy with my hands, which I began to do as soon as I had
released her boobs letting them swing freely under her naked body. With a few
fingers of one hand inside her snatch and the other mauling her clit I heard her
breathing and moaning increase with her arousal. She confirmed it by voicing her
feelings.
“Yes, yes, fuck me, fuck me hard, give me your cum, I want all of your cum in my
ass, fuck yes, yes I’m cumming, I’m cuuuuuuuummmmming, AAAAAHHH!”
That was all I needed to cum, filling her bowels with my sticky hot jizz, squirting 1,
2, 3, 4, times hard, far more than what I can usually produce. It must be the
Master/sub games we had played, or the whipped cream I had licked off her hot
naked body.
She fell on her stomach on the bed with me still inside her. I couldn’t bring myself to
roll off of her immediately, so remained laying on her back. She didn’t protest, in
fact, she uttered satisfied noises. After a few minutes, I felt her stir under me, trying
to turn to face me, so I helped by lifting my weight off her. She looked at me
through orgasm glazed eyes with a big smile on her face, totally sated.
“That was awesome, I loved every minute of it, we should do this roll-play thing
again sometime soon.”
“Admit that at first, you were afraid.”
“Yes I was, with you wearing that balaclava, that was rather frightening.”
“That’s the whole point darling, to make it as lifelike as possible, else there is no
point, did you like the flogging though?”
“Yes, and when you removed the nipple clamps I orgasmed as I’ve never done
before, I’m certainly going to try that when I masturbate, and the ice cream whipped
cream combination- was masterful, especially with the blindfold added.”
“That’s the right word indeed ‘Master’, next time, if there is a next time…”
“Absolutely, I want to experience more pleeease!”
“OK.”
“And please don’t take as long as you did between our riding sessions.”
“No, I promise I’ll come back to you sooner than you may expect, I might even
surprise you one evening, now that I know where you live.”
“Oh yes, I’d love that, and when you come I’ll be the obedient sub.”
“Great, but for now, get some rest. I’m going home as I’ve got another riding session
tomorrow with Hellen, remember?”
“Yes, are you going to photograph her in the nude as you did me?”
“That’s the whole point, I’m trying to convince her husband to buy this camera, and
that was one of the requirements to clinch the deal.”
“Yes, Hellen mentioned something about her husband being afraid of horses but
wanting pictures of her in the nude on horseback or with a horse, just like mine.”
“Did you show them to her?”
“Yes I did, we are friends after all, and I mentioned some other stuff as well.”
“What stuff?”
“About you making love to me on the horse and how good you are at pussy eating.”
“Dawn! That was just between you and me, you don’t go sharing that information
with just anybody.”
“Sorry, but us girls, just like you guys, do talk about sex sometimes and give each
other useful information.”
“What do you mean with useful information?”
“Well, for example, when we meet someone good at making us cum in an
extraordinary way, and what you did was definitely extraordinary, wasn’t it?”
“I don’t know, it was sort of a spur of the moment thing, I’m not even sure I would
be able to repeat it, but thanks for the heads up, now I know what I might expect
tomorrow, but for now I’m going home to get some shut-eye, so bye Dawn, and see
you soon,” I said with a wink.
I had a quiet evening, enjoying a good glass of Burgundy with a cheese sandwich.
That’s something I learned from one of my grandfathers, who was a customs officer,
he always used to say “All you need for a good meal is a bottle of Burgundy and
some cheese.”
The next morning I was up bright and early to let Petra in; she showed up like
clockwork every Monday to clean. She reminded me of our wager and the two-hour
submission session she owed me as a result of that. I told her I was working on it
together with Bethany.
“Why Bethany, what has she got to do with it?” she asked.
“Bethany has a request from Tanja to produce some paintings of BDSM scenes for
the club and I’m thinking of combining our sessions with Beth’s painting.”
“I’ll be in the paintings then?”
“Yes and no, you will probably be unrecognizable, well your face at least, your body
might be on full display. We’ll discuss it together when the time is ripe, but for now,
I’m sorry I must dash.”
Around 9:30 I left to go to the riding stables for my appointment with Hellen. I had
the Hasselblad camera with me with a bunch of memory cards and a few extra
batteries. Hellen was already waiting for me, together with her husband Dave,
though they were well away from the horses.
“Hello Lew, had a nice lunch with Dawn yesterday?”
“Certainly, I think I slightly broadened Dawn’s horizons.”
“Did you now, you must tell me all about it during our ride, shall we proceed?”
“OK, which horse do I get?”
“The same one as yesterday, Uriel.”
“Lovely, she is so soft, it’s like sitting on a sofa when I ride her.”
“We’re off then dear,” Hellen said to her husband, “you don’t have to wait and stay
around these horrible animals, we might be a while as I booked Lew’s horse for two
hours. We may possibly have a drink afterwards or even lunch and Lew you’ll be a
dear and take me home won’t you?”
“Euh, of course, I’ll have to take the camera to Dave anyway.”
“Excellent, let’s do this.”
Hellen got up and left her husband sitting where he was, I followed her to the
stables, where our horses were already being saddled by one of the stable hands.
“Shall I take the lead, like yesterday?” she asked.
“Fine by me.”
“Dawn told me about this very quiet spot where you took pictures of her as Lady
Godiva. How about we go there if that’s OK with you?”
“Looks like we have a plan.”
We set off slowly as we had the day before, before switching into a trot after a while.
Hellen looked ravishing, a nice white blouse again, but as far as I could see she
wasn’t wearing a bra, so I guessed she’d come prepared for an interesting photo
shoot. Her black riding pants were like a second skin, and completed with a pair of
black riding boots; no spurs I noticed, so she was a considerate rider, loving her
mount. After about 20 minutes, we arrived at the secluded spot we were looking for.
“This is indeed a very nice spot; although I’ve been riding for many years in this
area, I would never have found it if Dawn hadn’t explained how to get here.”
“She never brought you here then?”
“No, we never needed to be in such a secluded place.”
“And do you think there is a need now?”
“Maybe, you wanted to take photos of me with, and on the horse didn’t you?”
“Yes, but I can take those photos anywhere.”
“Maybe not the kind of photos you or my husband wishes that you take?”
“And what kind of photos would that be?”
She didn’t answer but, still seated on the horse, started to unbutton her blouse
slowly. I could quickly see that she indeed wasn't wearing a bra. I jumped off Uriel
and tied her to a tree next to a patch of juicy grass to keep her busy and contented,
then I grabbed the camera from the bag I had over my shoulders. By the time I was
ready, all the buttons of her blouse were undone giving me a breathtaking view of
the enticing valley between her boobs, her abdomen, with a hint of her cute navel. I
began shooting like crazy, circling the horse.
“How about you lose the blouse?” I ventured.
Without a word, she undid the buttons on the sleeves and pulled her blouse out of
her black riding pants, sliding it behind her shoulders before completely removing it.
I could now, for the first time admire her gorgeous naked upper body. She had
boobs like a pair of traffic cones, sticking straight out of her chest with gorgeous
puffy areolae and nipples. She was still holding the reins of the horse, thus more or
less obscuring a full view.
“Why don’t you lean back and put your hands on the hindquarters of your horse?” I
asked. She immediately obliged, resulting in a completely unobstructed view of her
chest. When she sat up again she grabbed her boobs with both hands and
sensuously stroked them, taking her nipples between thumb and index finger,
slightly pulling them out. My cock immediately reacted, making photographing a bit
difficult wearing my tight riding pants. “Stay down idiot, this is not the moment!” I
thought.
“You care to dismount and take it a step further?” I ventured, not fully knowing what
exactly Dawn had told her about our photo session here.
“OK, what do you have in mind?”
“Why don’t we try something without the saddle, I did that with Dawn when I
photographed her.”
“You mean with me on top then and completely naked?”
“Euh yes, if you don’t mind?”
“God Dawn must have given her the full story, hopefully only about the photo portion
and not the rest.”
“OK, would you mind unsaddling Burley for me, while I get in costume?”
“Sure.”
I proceeded to take the saddle off her horse but kept an eye on her as she got
undressed. She started with her boots, removing them one by one, then it became
interesting as she started to undo the button and zipper of her riding pants. She had
turned her back to me, first revealing her enticing butt.
“Oh my God, she doesn’t have any underwear on at all, this girl really comes
prepared!”
After peeling off her riding pants, (it looked like she was removing a second skin),
she turned around, now totally naked in the sunshine. She didn’t have Dawn’s long
hair, but her body was definitely as stunning. Seeing her legs for the first time was a
revelation, I had rarely seen such beautiful legs on any woman I’d met, there
seemed to be no end to them, and where they met she had the cutest patch of pubic
hair ever.
I was wondering if she was a customer of Beth’s, the dark brown patch was artfully
heart-shaped, the point of the heart ending just above where her clit was hiding
under its hood. Her slit itself was hairless; was this done especially for me or did she
keep it shaven or waxed at all times - I could only guess. It certainly looked good
enough to eat.
“Do you like what you see?” she asked with a wink, “will I do as a model?”
“You definitely will dear, do you need a hand to get back on the horse?”
Not only was she gorgeous to look at, but she was also extremely fit, and grabbing
the mane of the horse, she slung her right leg over its back and sat like Lady Godiva,
minus the long hair. Her naked body proudly presented before my eyes. I began
shooting away with, what hopefully soon, would be Dave’s new camera while talking
to her.
“OK, so you don’t need a hand.”
“I might need one later or another part of you, but for now I’m fine, so take as many
pictures as you want, I’m sure my husband told you what he would like.”
“He certainly did, but why don’t you let him take pictures of you in the nude?”
“He can take as many as he likes, though only on horseback, but since he’s afraid of
horses he’s never been able to. I tried this way to convince him to overcome his fear
but it didn’t work.”
“So why are you letting me take these pictures then?”
“I must admit I like to pose in the nude and I’ve always wanted photos of me naked
on horseback, so when this opportunity presented itself, and with a professional
photographer, I jumped at it. Dave can take nude pictures of me anywhere else with
that new camera you’re going to sell him. I hope he will do a better job than with all
the other cameras he bought before.”
“Maybe you should tell him that it’s not the camera that takes the picture, but the
person operating the shutter.”
“I don’t think I’ll ever be able to do that as I won’t ever be able to convince him to
go down on me.”
“Wow, that’s a bold revealing statement, where did that come from?”
She looked at me while she shifted both of her legs to the same side of the horse
and then leaned all the way backward, her back arching over the horse's back. To
keep her balance she had opened her legs and arms wide.
Looking at me she asked in the sexiest voice, “care to go ‘Dawn’ on me, mister
photographer?”
“She told you about our horseplay, didn’t she?”
“Yes, she did and from what I heard, you are an expert pussy muncher.”
“But you’re a married woman.”
“So what, I don’t ask you to fuck me, not immediately anyway, besides having one’s
pussy eaten is not cheating in my book, I can’t get pregnant that way, and I could
help you sell that camera, please look upon it as a business transaction or a case of
I’ll scratch your back if you scratch my pussy.”
“OK, point taken.” So I ask you what would you do if a stunning female presents
herself on horseback in this fashion and wants to help you flog a very expensive
camera to boot? I didn’t have to think twice but quickly put the camera down in a
safe place, walked around the horse, and dove between her legs for a tasty mid-
morning snack. Her pussy was a textbook example of what the perfect pussy should
look like, the outer lips nicely keeping the inner ones hidden from immediate view.
When looking at it up close for the first time, as I did, it looked like a beautiful ripe
plum with flawless skin with just a hint of dew on it. She smelled divine; this was
very similar to sampling a glass of very expensive Burgundy when you have swirled it
in the glass and take your first sniff, trying to discern all the different elements of her
feminine aroma. And when you slide your tongue over the soft lips and take your
first sip, letting it glide over your taste buds, you're immediately convinced that it will
fulfill all of its promises, and it did.
I let my hands slide over the side of her sexy frame as if drawn by a magnet
caressing her naked body, exploring every rib, on my way up to her irresistible soft
boobs and pebbled nipples, kneading them like firm but yet so soft dough.
When I flicked my tongue against her lips they opened up like a flower giving me full
access to her inner sanctum. Her juices were now beginning to flow profusely,
releasing the full range of her tangy-honey-sweet taste, the first licks had promised.
Her moaning confirmed she appreciated what I was doing to her glory station.
When I was done playing with her two glorious fun bags, I moved my efforts
towards that magical place where her legs met and peeled open her pink oyster in
search of her little pearl it concealed. I held it with my lips, pulling at it like I would
her nipples, making it stand up and beg to be devoured, making her body burn in
the throes of passion. I heard the sweetest whimpers of pleasure erupting from her
soft lips, coming from the other side of the horse.
Burley began to show signs of arousal as well, he probably picked up on Hellen's
musky womanly aroma, which he was not used to, at least I could only guess it was
the first time she had had sex lying on top of her horse. By now her pussy was
screaming in pleasure, dripping like a leaky faucet all over Burley’s pelt, and my face.
I could feel her orgasm was slowly inching closer to boiling point as the tension
inside her built up. To help her reach the ultimate goal I began fingering her pussy
working my way up to 3 just starting with 1 finger teasing the elusive and mysterious
G-spot
All of a sudden I felt her body starting to tense as she was clearly flying high on a
cloud of rapture. She orgasmed as an incredible wave of sexual ecstasy ran through
her body: there was a sharp intake of breath followed by a pregnant pause… it
almost seemed like 9 months before she exhaled again and squealed like a banshee.
This startled Burley, so I had to grab his headstall to calm him down, while a torrent
of searing pleasure burned through her body causing it to convulse, wriggle and
thrash on his back.
I tried to keep her orgasm going, sucking and nibbling on her magic little appendage
while holding onto Burley’s headstall with one hand. Finally, she went limp, as the
last sexual convulsions faded away and a few remaining spasms shot through her
naked body. I helped her off the horse and held her tenderly in one arm until she
came back to the land of the living keeping a firm grip on her horse. When I felt she
was OK I tied Burley to another tree but with a similar patch of juicy grass to nibble
on as Uriel.
“Now I understand why Dawn was so enthusiastic about her Lady Godiva experience,
trying to convince me to try it out.”
“So you girls discussed this at length?”
“Yes we did; we share experiences like we share our bodies.”
“You mean you have sex with Dawn?”
“Yes I do, when I first met her I was sex-starved: with a lot of luck, Dave and I have
sex once per month these days. We used to fuck like rabbits in the beginning when
we got together, but strictly in the missionary position, Dave grew up in a deeply
Catholic family, you have sex to procreate, and he wanted kids, lots of them but
since that didn’t work, as I can’t have any, over the years it dwindled down to a daily
peck on the cheek and an occasional roll in the hay. If my memory serves me right,
the last time we had sex was more than 6 weeks ago, and that lasted for about 10
minutes, you know still the classic missionary variety, bang, bang, was it good for
you, dear? And done.”
“You poor thing, my heart bleeds for you,” I said with a chuckle.
“This is no joke Lew, believe me, they should make that grounds for divorce.”
“You are so right, but still he wants to photograph you in the nude - how does that
fit?”
“Oh he loves it when I walk around the house naked; he follows me like a puppy, his
eyes popping out and drooling, but that’s it, no action. I’ve tried everything, but I
can’t get a rise out of him. I’d be even happy now if it was only missionary because
that’s the only thing he ever wanted to do, but I want to live, I want new
experiences. I’ve got a long bucket list and Dawn was the first one I experienced.”
“But, you mean, he can’t even get it up anymore?”
“I don’t know, as I said the last time I saw his junk was more than 6 weeks ago…but
now that you mention it, it took me ages to get him hard, my jaw was so tired trying
to suck him into life. That’s the only sexual act he agrees to aside from the
missionary thing, so yes maybe you could be right about his inability to get an
erection, maybe I should have him checked by a doctor.”
“Men can develop prostate problems once they get past 45, does he get up a lot at
night to pee?”
“Now that you mention it, yes he does.”
“That’s usually a good indicator something is going wrong, I started taking
phytotherapy drops when I turned 40 and take them every day, and so far, fingers
crossed, everything is still functioning properly.”
“Yeah, so I heard from Dawn.”
“You shouldn’t listen to such gossip.”
“How about some proof that it’s not gossip mister?”
As usual, I was still totally dressed and Hellen was buck naked, so she began tugging
at my clothes, almost ripping my shirt off my back and frantically tugging at my
riding pants. She managed to strip me down to my skin in just a few minutes, after
which she grabbed my cock, which was semi-erect from fondling and licking her of
course, she dropped to her knees in the grass and began licking the head, savoring
the drops of pre-cum that started to appear. Soon she had my cock deep in her
mouth, giving it the kiss of life? To life, it came, very quickly becoming hard as a
fence post. After a while, she leaned back and admired her handy work.
“Now I want you to do another one of your tricks you performed on Dawn.”
“What could that be?”
“I want you to fuck my ass.”
“What is it with you women always wanting to be fucked in the ass?”
“I’ve never done it, well not with a live cock anyway.”
“What did you do then use a vibrator or a dildo?”
“A dildo actually, one that Dawn was wearing.”
“You mean Dawn fucked your ass with a strapon?”
“Yes, do you have a problem with that?”
“Absolutely not, but I didn’t know Dawn was bi and I didn’t expect you to be.”
“What’s a girl to do when her husband almost doesn’t fuck her anymore?”
“Yeah maybe you’re right, but first I want to fuck you're pussy for both our
enjoyment and for lubrication - unless you brought some lubricant with you?”
“I knew I’d forgotten something...” she said with a chuckle and quickly braced
herself against a tree, legs wide open, enticingly sticking her butt out. I moved
behind her, and grabbing her hips I planted my dick directly into her still extremely
wet snatch and started pumping away.
“Oh my God this feels so good, there’s nothing like having a live cock in your cunt,
pump me, oh yes pump me.”
That was exactly what I did for the next 10 minutes, lubricating my cock for the real
challenge, ravishing her back passage. She felt so tight, I guess due to the lack of
regular sex with her husband. My hands traveled constantly between her hips,
abdomen, and tits with an occasional move to her shoulders to push as deep as I
could into her hot quivering hole. Mutual moans were escaping our lips alternated
with the sweetest whimpers purely from her lips.
“This tree is beginning to look boring,” she said trying to turn around. She pulled
free, and I had barely time to grab her ass to support her when she jumped up and
crossed her legs behind my back impaling herself again on my steel rod. I turned
around and sought some support against the trunk of the tree she had been
admiring for the past 10 minutes, lucky for me it was a smooth trunk, or else my
back would have been torn to shreds. 5 minutes in this position wore me completely
out, and I had to let her down.
That was her cue to turn around again, bend over, and open her buttocks wide with
her hands giving me easy access to her cute brown star. As my cock was now well
lubricated I could relatively easily slide into her tight ass holding onto her hips,
although at first when I knocked at her back door it stayed well-closed, her sphincter
didn’t budge an inch denying me entry.
After I insisted by increasing the pressure it began to give way, finally allowing the
head of my cock to pop in but quickly closing again after that, trapping just the glans
inside. I could not allow that tight ring of muscles to defeat me so I kept up the
pressure and started inch after delicious inch sliding inside until I was fully inserted,
after which I began pumping away.
In the end, fucking is easy, you stick your cock in one of the various female holes
and start pumping away, the trick, of course, is to keep pressing in all the right
places while you stay rock hard and that’s where a lot of guys lose points. I got an
A+ when I was training with Alicia so many years ago.
“Oh yes this is heaven, a real live piece of man meat in my ass, give it to me baby.”
Anything to please a damsel in distress is one of my mottos, so I kept the in-out
movement going at full speed. As she kept me inside with the power of her sphincter
when I tried to move out, I could let go of her hips and have some fun with her
swinging boobs. The effect was immediate, she began to twist and hiss holding tight
onto the tree in front of her and pushing her butt into me when I slid in.
She made me go deeper than I ever had before in any female ass I had had the
opportunity of pleasuring. Unfortunately, even with my A+, I felt the tension build up
inside me, just like hers. The moans grew louder alternating with growling and
grumbling deep in her throat. From my movements, she felt I was near the top, but
she was slightly ahead of me as all of a sudden the dam broke and she began
shaking and shivering, howling like a wild cat in heat.
I wanted it to go on a bit longer for her so I concentrated on all kinds of non-sexual
things. When her orgasm had run its course, she turned her face to me, checking if I
was about to cum, and saw how concentrated I was on holding out.
“Lew, can you hold it a bit longer? I want to experience something else I’ve never
done before.”
With a constricted voice I replied, “What did you have in mind? But please make it
quick.”
“Can you please cum in my mouth? I’ve never tasted cum.”
“Are you prepared to do that when I’ve been in your ass?”
“That’s no problem I cleaned before we went riding.”
I pulled out of her tight asshole and she turned around in flash taking my cock deep
into her mouth…and I came immediately squirting what felt like gallons of hot cum
down her throat, she was unsuccessful in keeping it all in her mouth: some dripped
out of the sides, over her chin and slid down her tits. I saw her swirling it around in
her mouth as if she was tasting the most expensive wine and she only swallowed
when she was clear on what it tasted like.
“That’s nice, I can understand why some women like it and others abhor the taste,
I’m one of the first category I guess, I love it.”
“You never gave Dave a blowjob and let him cum in your mouth?”
“No, strictly missionary remember: sperm is only meant for making babies, not for
enjoying.”
“Is that why you like to go down on a woman as well, because of the taste?”
“That’s one of the reasons, I also like the feeling of my tongue going around a pussy
and to feel a clit grow in the process.”
“Have you ever tasted your own pussy?”
“Yes that’s one of the things I experienced with Dawn, I tasted hers and she let me
taste mine, that’s when I decided I wanted to taste male cum as well.”
“Coming back to your remark about cleaning yourself when I moved from your ass to
your mouth, I guess that was also Dawn’s doing to teach you that?”
“Yes, I learned a lot from that girl.”
“So this morning, when I presume you cleaned yourself, you had already decided I
was going to fuck you in your ass and then cum in your mouth afterwards?”
“Yes and no, a lot depended on how long you could last before shooting your spunk,
if I’d have tried that with Dave, it would never have worked, even if he had wanted
to fuck my ass, he wouldn’t have lasted long enough to even make me cum, thank
you for giving me all this pleasure Lew.”
“You’re welcome darling, but thank you for providing this gorgeous body of yours to
play with, in the first place. I hate to break this up, but isn’t it high time we
returned?”
“Yes it might be, I could play longer with you but we shouldn't overdo it, we don’t
want to create any suspicion at the stables that we do exercises other than
horseback riding, so yes let’s get back.”
We dressed, got back on our horses, and had a nice ride back with several stretches
going at full gallop. Back at the stables, we unsaddled the horses, gave them a rub
and a treat for being so patient with us while we were having our fun. Hellen insisted
we go riding again sometime in the future, maybe together with Dawn as a
threesome - another one of the things on her bucket list. I took her home as
promised and when we parted company I asked her to send Dave around the next
afternoon to pick up his camera.
“Why in the afternoon?” She asked with question marks in her eyes.
“I need to download and edit the photos I took and…I definitely want some of them
for my private collection.”
“You men are all the same,” she said with a chuckle getting out of my car.
I don’t think that Dave will refuse to buy the camera now, especially after he sees
the photos I took of his beloved Hellen, nude on horseback.
OK, one down one to go, maybe I should contact Lance again to see if I could
convince him to buy one instead of using his phone to take nude pictures of his wife?
 Chapter 38
Georgina.

When I woke up the morning after my adventures with Hellen in the woods, I was
unsure of the time. It was dark, but a peek at my clock showed it was indeed seven,
although when I got out of bed and opened the curtains it was still dark and raining
like crazy. We had been so lucky during the weekend enjoying what we sometimes
call an Indian Summer’s day. It was of course the end of October, so Fall had hit us
overnight, no more horseback riding and outdoor sex for me, probably until spring;
Hellen would have to find other riding buddies or reasons to get away from her
husband if she wanted to keep ticking off items on her bucket list.
Well, it was great fun while it lasted and I had managed to offload one of the
expensive Hasselblad cameras on her husband. He would be picking it up today,
together with the photos I took of his wife. I wondered what time he would be at the
shop, but that was for later after I opened up: first a shower and breakfast to get me
started. When I got down to the shop it was just before 10, and I saw Dave already
waiting nervously at the door.
I could have expected him to be eager to see the nude pictures of his wife, and not
wait till the afternoon, so luckily I had prepared a slide show and had made a copy of
the memory card from the camera for my own collection the evening before hitting
the sack.
“Good Morning Dave, to what do I owe the pleasure of your visit? Have you changed
your mind about buying the camera?”
“You know why I’m here; did you get the pictures?”
“What pictures would those be Dave?”
“You know damn well what pictures I mean.”
“Hey, I’m only joking, and yes I did get the pictures you are looking for, why don’t
you come in and I’ll show you.”
I took Dave straight to the studio, as I wanted to give him the full benefit of the
nude photos I made of his wife Hellen.
“Why do we need to go to the studio?” He asked rather impatiently, thinking I was
pulling another stunt on him.
“In the studio, I can show you the photos on a big screen, say life-size to give you
the full benefit of your wife’s beauty.”
I switched on the projector and started the photo show I had prepared for his
delectation, starting slowly with photos of the first day with Hellen fully clothed, and
building up to those showing her in her full glory. I’d seen them, so I was looking at
Dave as he watched the slideshow, getting more and more excited as Hellen got
more and more naked on top of Burley. I had finished the show with some pictures
of Hellen in the forest, her arousal clearly showing. I hoped he wouldn’t get angry as
the final ones could be classified as purely pornographic, with her legs wide open
playing with her pussy, clearly in the throes of passion. I saw Dave’s hand in his lap
furtively playing with his dick. He was as aroused as Hellen had been when we were
taking the pictures. When we came to the last one he was sitting there absolutely
mesmerized.
“Are they to your liking Dave?” I asked, which made him jump up startled.
“Euh, yes they are, Lew you’ve outdone yourself, this is even more than I expected,
you’re a true artist.”
“I must confess that Hellen was not the first woman I’ve photographed in the nude.”
“It shows.”
“So my friend, do we have a deal, will you take the camera?”
“Yes, yes of course, oh boy I can’t wait to show Hellen these photos when I get
home.”
“Excellent shall we adjourn to the shop to do the nasty stuff?”
“What nasty stuff?”
“The paperwork for the guarantee and you coughing up the money for the camera.”
“Oh that nasty stuff; yeah it’s always difficult to part with money, but this is
absolutely worth it.”
15 minutes later Dave walked out of the shop with a big smile on his face. It was
similar to mine, as I was happy to have sold one of the two cameras I had in stock. I
wondered where and if I would find another customer for the second one. If the
worst came to the worst, I could always try to convince Jada to take the camera as
payment for the work she was doing for me. I could let her have it at a discount - I
still made a nice profit on the one I just sold and the time I had already spent and,
who knows, could spend in the future with Hellen, was definitely worth the lost profit
on the second one.
All of a sudden I remembered that today, Catharina and Marco were leaving on their
Transatlantic cruise they’d been looking forward to. Hoping to still catch them at
home I made a quick call.
“Hello, Catharina?”
“Hey Lew, to what do I owe the pleasure of your call?”
“Aren’t you leaving today on your cruise?”
“Yes, today’s the first day of the beginning of our new life.”
“Wonderful, I just wanted to wish you bon voyage on your second honeymoon. How
is Mario holding up, is he looking forward to it as much as you?”
“Oh yes, although he’s so nervous about leaving the restaurant completely in Marco’s
care for the very first time.”
“I can imagine, after all, it is his life’s work he’s leaving in his son’s care, it must be
similar to leaving your child into someone else's care, but he’ll get over it quickly
once you’re gone and you’re enjoying the luxuries of cruising.”
“I truly hope so, sorry but I must dash, the taxi is here. Thanks for thinking of me
and calling, bye now, ciao, ciao,” and she was gone, I truly hoped they would
discover each other again away from the daily routine on a big ship crossing the
Atlantic. For the remainder of the morning, I went through my routines of sorting out
celebration or vacation photo prints of my customers or preparing photo albums.
At noon I closed the shop as usual for 2 hours, so I could have my lunch and a nap.
Around five, I heard the shop’s doorbell. I quickly made my way from the computer
room to the shop and spotted this good-looking, auburn-haired woman wandering
around and inspecting the photos on display.
All of a sudden it hit me, I had seen this woman before, but what was her name
again?
“Georgina is that you?”
“Yes, it is. So this is the famous photoshop you were telling me all about during the
flight.” Georgina was the purser I had a nice conversation with on my flight to Rome
a few weeks ago when I was on my way to visit Catharina for my birthday.
“Stranded in Brussels are you?”
“Yes, and I’m on a week’s vacation, so I wanted to make good on my promise to visit
you if I would be here.”
“Indeed you did, and you came in uniform. Would you like your picture taken
madam?”
“You remember!”
“Who could forget a promise to photograph such a gorgeous woman like you.”
“I see you haven’t stopped flattering the ladies that wander into your life, and yes I
would very much like my private photo session as you promised.”
“And are you prepared to go all the way?”
“Absolutely, I’ve never done this before in my life, despite being a frequent mile-high
club member. I may have undressed in front of a lot of men over the years, but have
never had my picture taken in the buff.”
“We need to change that quickly; let me close the shop and please, follow me to the
studio.”
When we came into the studio, I got the usual oohs and ahs about the size and
everything in there, but she quickly settled when I suggested she sit in one of the
easy chairs so we could have a chat first.
“Can I offer you anything to drink; champagne perhaps, customary in business
class?”
“Champagne would be fine, it may help to take the edge of what I’m about to do.”
“Don’t tell me you’re nervous.”
“Mmmmh, I am a bit.”
“There is absolutely no need for that, you are a very beautiful woman with a
gorgeous body. Well, I’m still guessing, cause I haven’t had the pleasure of seeing it
revealed, of course, but from what I saw onboard and see now in a clothed
condition, I am convinced you’re going to blow me away.”
“Now you really make me blush - I’m not exactly a Spring chicken anymore, some
parts of me have suffered a bit from earth’s gravity.”
“Dear Georgina, never forget beauty is in the eye of the beholder, and in my eyes,
and I’m sure also in the eye of the camera, you are stunning!”
She was now definitely blushing, and quickly took a gulp of her champagne to steady
her nerves.
“So tell me what have you been up to since we met, aside from flying of course.”
“Not very much really, my work is almost all I have these days, sometimes it takes
me to faraway places, but not so often anymore. It’s usually up and down to Rome
or some other major city in Europe and now I’ve got a week's vacation. Usually, I
travel to places I haven’t been to, using my free tickets, but I didn’t feel like it this
time. I don’t know what it is with me but I seem to have lost my appetite to discover
new places.”
“So you decided to discover new things to do instead of places, and posing for me
was one of them?”
“You could say that yes.”
“How would you like to proceed?”
“You’re the photographer, you tell me what to do and what to take off or leave on.”
“Are you willing to do a Full Monty?”
“Yes, definitely; you want me to get totally naked right now?”
“No, let’s keep the suspense and let the camera, and myself, discover you bit by bit.
Let’s try to find a nice backdrop, how about a flower garden, is that an idea? Or
should we use the inside of an airplane to make you feel more at home?”
“Do you have the inside of a plane in your studio then?”
“Not exactly, but I do have a backdrop with an inside view of a cockpit.
“Yes let’s use that - I might surprise a few colleagues with pictures like those.”
“OK, a cockpit it is.”
I pulled down the photo backdrop I had of the cockpit of a 747, I also had one of the
upstairs bar in this type of aircraft, but maybe we’d use that later. I handed Georgina
a little tray with two coffee cups, for her to take to the imaginary pilots, and she
immediately fell into character posing charmingly.
“Great now let’s do some without the jacket, as I guess you would be dressed
normally during a flight?”
“Yes we only wear the jacket to welcome the passengers on board or in the airport,
never during the service, that would be too cumbersome.”
The jacket came off, leaving her in a crisp white blouse showing a hint of the sexy
white lace bra she was wearing underneath. Although she was relatively slim, I
remembered from our first encounter she was well endowed in the boobs
department. Around her neck was a little scarf with the company logo, which female
pursers or stewardesses, usually wear. Her pencil skirt came, demurely, to just below
the knees, and what could be seen of her shapely legs was encased in black nylons -
pantyhose or real stockings, I could only guess. Hopefully, I would find out later on.
After several shots, she looked at me a bit nervously, not sure what to do next. I
suggested she remove the scarf, and I saw relief in her eyes, as she realized I
intended to take it very slowly. When the scarf was removed I could now see her
neck, without asking or suggesting anything she also undid the top two buttons of
her blouse showing an enticing cleavage. She was getting nicely into the spirit of
things I thought. Now I needed to convince her to shed her blouse completely.
“Excellent Georgina, I love what you’re doing so please don’t let me stop you, in fact,
let me put a bit of background music on to get you in the mood.”
“You want to see more?” she asked with a smoldering look in her eyes.
“Of course, I’ve been wondering since I met you on the flight, what kind of bra a
stewardess wears under her uniform, is it a company issue like the rest of the
uniform or is it a personal choice?”
“No, our underwear is strictly private, within limits, of course, we would never be
allowed to wear a bra that leaves the nipples bare or go braless altogether.”
“I see, pity, I was already imagining a stewardess going commando.”
“The male passengers and pilots would love it, but the girl would be sacked
immediately, so I’d say, keep on dreaming. But for now, allow me to give you that
little bit of extra service we normally only reserve for very special clients and
photographers.” She gave me a wink, then began to undo the remaining buttons of
her blouse, slowly, extremely slowly, revealing her bra and tight tummy. When she
pulled the blouse out of her skirt, she proceeded, again at a snail's pace, undoing the
buttons on her sleeves. Now the only thing left to do was to take it off, which she did
with her back turned to me, as she kept the suspense going.
After baring her slender right shoulder she looked over it building up the sexual
tension that had all of a sudden emerged between us. The left shoulder followed a
bit quicker. Removing the blouse completely, she turned around and held it out to
me dangling on one finger. I rushed to take it from her, but not before I had shot a
burst of photos. After carefully laying the blouse over a chair, I saw her turn again,
her hands moving towards the zipper in her skirt. Finally, my curiosity about her
legwear was going to be satisfied. I had to be patient though, as the zipper too came
down at a snail's pace.
When it was undone, her hands moved to her hips, sliding the skirt ever so slowly
down. I was anxiously waiting, biting my lip, almost with my tongue hanging out of
my mouth. What was I going to see first? The top border of pantyhose, or a pair of
suspenders. And the winner was the suspenders. I was over the moon: she was the
embodiment of most men's wet dreams come true. When the skirt dropped to the
ground I hurried to pick it up and lay it next to her blouse. When she faced me again
she’d changed her settings from stun to kill. Never ever in my life would I put this
woman at 45, she looked more like 30 or maybe 35.
The white of her underwear complemented her light skin tone but contrasted
beautifully with the black stockings she was wearing. I took a few more shots with
the cockpit backdrop but suggested we move to another setting. The way she looked
had immediately brought the famous scene from “The Graduate” to mind; the shot
of Mrs. Robinson's leg as she pulled up a black stocking with Dustin Hofmann in the
background. I didn’t have Dustin at my disposal, but I sure had a Mrs. Robinson right
here.
As a backdrop, I chose a den with bookcases and a desk, with Georgina sitting
sideways on a chair though not putting on, but removing her stockings. She started
by removing her black pumps, followed by the stockings. As they came off I had the
pleasure of admiring her legs that seemed to go on forever. She was good, she kept
the suspense going, making me guess what she would look like in the buff by
keeping her lady bits covered with her sexy underwear. Again she turned her back to
me, her hands moving to her back, then grasping the clasp of her bra and undoing
it. Holding the front with her left arm, she picked up her jacket, turned away from
me, removed her bra, and put the jacket back on before turning towards me again,
her bra dangling from her finger like she had done with her blouse before.
I got a glimpse of her boobs when she moved and the front of the jacket opened up
a bit revealing the valley between her breasts. She grabbed the lapels and
tantalizingly opened one side, flashing one boob but quickly hiding it again while
revealing the other. This woman could drive a man insane. Then with her back again
towards me she slid the jacket slowly off her shoulders, showing me her beautiful
now completely bare backside. She dropped the jacket on the floor, turned, and
walked slowly towards me, her tits now full on display. They were breathtaking, big
and round with tiny dark brown nipples and virtually no areolae, a slight sag, but
nevertheless proudly defying earth’s gravity.
Although she didn’t need to make them look any better, she put her arms in the air
anyway, swaying them above her head in time to the music that was playing. My
eyes traveled from her smoldering look, over her lithe topless feminine body to her
sexy navel calling out to me. Looking further south, I could see her panties had a
tiny wet patch, giving away that she was getting aroused by her actions just like I
was. She looked and smelled like pure sex.
“Would you like me to go all the way? she asked with a sultry voice.
“Yes please,” I replied, eyeing her hot body and panting like a puppy.
She hooked the fingers of both hands under the elastic of her panties and began to
slide them over the thighs towards her knees, slowly but surely revealing her enticing
pussy, but all of a sudden lost her balance, “Fuck!” she said, recovering quickly.
“If you keep this up, that might come later,” I responded, bringing a promise-filled
smile to her face.
With the last stitch removed, and the magical place where her legs meet finally
revealed to my eager eyes I could finally admire her fully naked body now. I took my
final photos and put the camera to one side. We looked into each other's eyes,
knowing full well what was bound to happen now. She stuck out her hands and arms
beckoning me wiggling her fingers. That was all I needed to go to her, and wrap my
arms around her naked body, our mouths meeting in a sizzling kiss. Our first physical
contact was breathtaking, she took the initiative with her tongue tentatively
exploring my lips, slightly opening her hot mouth as if asking me to enter her body
with mine. How could I resist such an invitation to begin the process of totally
possessing her?
After allowing our tongues to get to know each other exploring one of the most
intimate areas of our bodies she pulled away, looked me in the eye, and let her
hands undo the buttons of my shirt. As I never wear anything under the shirt, her
hands could quickly begin to explore my naked chest, I kept my hands away from
hers holding onto her hips. She began playing with my nipples, which quickly got
rock hard. Within seconds my shirt dropped to the floor, after which she pressed her
tits against my now naked upper body and wiggled them against me. I could feel her
nipples had pebbled up nicely as well. She slid them over my abdomen sinking to the
floor on her knees. Facing my belly she began undoing the button and zipper of my
trousers and pulling them down, making my rock-hard cock jump out right into her
face. She grabbed my rigid pole with one hand and my balls with the other and
began licking around the glans, after which she took it in her mouth and sucked it
deep into her hot mouth.
After the visual stimulation, she’d given me during her striptease act her mouth felt
amazing. I couldn’t resist pushing my pelvis forward to make her gobble up my dick
completely, which she gladly did. I held her head with both hands and began fucking
her mouth vigorously, she had no problem whatsoever taking me completely in, her
lips touching the base. All the while she fondled my balls with her nimble fingers. I
had no idea what she had in mind but trying to make me cum quickly was certainly
at the top of her list but was not at the top of mine. I wanted to fuck this divine body
and fill her pussy or ass up with my hot jizz, so after a few minutes of what I would
describe as professional cock sucking, I pulled out, grabbing her arms and made her
stand up. She looked at me questioningly.
“As much as I like you giving me head Georgina, I would also like to taste you but
maybe under more comfortable circumstances. I’d like you to accompany me to my
private home and continue our play in the bedroom in far more comfortable
conditions.”
“That sounds terrific, I’d like that very much indeed, lead the way lover.”
Quickly gathering our clothes I guided her up the stairs to my apartment. When she
came in I had another series of oohs and aahs when she discovered the view from
the big window over the roof-garden, not at its best at this time of the year, but still
pretty spectacular. We stood there looking at it like Adam and Eve experiencing Fall
in the Garden of Eden, though I suppose we don’t know if they stayed long enough
to experience the different seasons or if there were seasons at all in that garden.
Standing behind her to give her the full benefit of the view, I took the opportunity to
explore her luscious body with my hands.
I don’t have small hands, but they were not big enough to completely cover her
boobs with the rock-hard eraser nipples poking into my palms. I couldn't resist trying
to make them grow, and when I didn’t succeed immediately, I bent over and took
them one by one in my mouth and suckled them intensely. That did make them
slightly bigger and drew a few moans from her lips, which were what I attacked
next, pressing my mouth onto hers after turning her around and grabbing her firm
asscheeks. Her hands went around my head holding me while we performed an
intricate tongue dance. Taking her by the hand I led her to the sofa where I made
her sit down dropping to my knees in front of her while I pushed her legs wide open,
bending forward to study her most intimate part. She had the most gorgeous pussy,
nicely shaven around the lips with, at the top, a landing strip of pubic hair.
“Is this where you like the planes to land?” I asked giving the patch a quick kiss.
“Yes,” she replied accompanied by the sweetest whimper, “and then I want you to
park in the hangar just below.
“Your wish is my command, my lady,” I whispered while blowing with my hot breath
on her already moist pussylips and making her whimper even more. I flicked my
tongue along her lips and began kissing and licking the valley between her thighs
and pussy on both sides, taking in her womanly musky aroma and flavor. Curious to
sample her sweet flavor, I went to town on her pussy, nibbling at her labia, and
pulling at the tender flesh carefully with my teeth before sucking them inwards and
taking both of her outer lips deep into my mouth.
Snaking my tongue in between her lips, splitting them apart, I went in search of her
magic little appendage, and held it between my lips, pulling at it like I would her
nipples. I felt it grow while her pussy released more of its sweet tangy juice. Mousy
little squeaks escaped from her upper lips, her voice high and thick with pleasure.
“Oh my god, this feels so good, where did you learn to eat pussy so well?”
I couldn’t very well answer, my mouth filled with her glory station, her little nubbin
keeping my tongue pretty busy. That story would be more convenient to tell during
after-play. For the moment I was savoring the appetizer, preparing for the main
course when I would slide my manhood deep into her sleek tunnel. I was really
looking forward to the main course, and from the satisfied noises emanating from
her mouth I guessed she was too. I didn’t need to wait very long for her to request
we move to the main event.
“Oh fuck me, please fuck me, I want to feel that rigid pole of yours deep in my
cunt.”
With my hands under the back of her knees, I brought her legs up opening her
completely, and as soon as I had slid my cock inch by delicious inch into her inner
sanctum, her hot pussy gripped my shaft like a vice. That woman had cunt muscles
to die for, even when I remained motionless, it felt as if I had stuck my cock in a
milking machine. As soon as she released me I pulled out and before her snatch
could grab and hold me again I began pumping away into that quivering wet hole.
She groaned in pleasure, “oh fuck Leeeew this feels sooo gooood!” Her breathing
escalated, a clear sign of the approaching orgasm building inside her, and ready to
erupt at any moment.
When it blew she became very vocal, shrieking and squealing at the top of her voice,
while grabbing my neck and pulling me into her. It was so hot and electrifying that I
couldn’t hold it any longer either as I felt an incredible wave of sexual ecstasy run
through my body - my sperm was racing up my shaft from my balls like a tsunami.
I let go of her legs which she quickly crossed behind my back as I collapsed on top
of her. It took us the better part of ten minutes to resurface from our high. She
looked at me with a satisfied smile and out of the blue she said; “How about dinner?”
Totally flabbergasted by her question, I said, “What do you mean by dinner?”
“Well it’s that time of day when people usually have dinner, so have you got
anything in house so we can have dinner together?”
“Euh, maybe you should have a look in the fridge?”
“Excellent idea, I’m curious what a bachelor has in his fridge, foodwise.”
She got up from the sofa and walked naked to the kitchen area where she opened
the door of the fridge.
“I’m pleasantly surprised, you do have a healthy lifestyle, usually a bachelor’s fridge
holds beer and ready-made meals, you have vegies in here and fruit and yogurt,
excellent, how about I prepare us a nice home-cooked dinner?”
“I wouldn’t say no to that, are you for real?”
“Well I’ve got to eat, you’ve got to eat and you have all these goodies in the fridge,
so yes, I love to cook and I rarely get the chance to cook for two, or even for one
with all my flying. Got any meat?”
“Yes in the freezer, I’ve got everything, chicken, beef, pork, lamb, veal, fish, scampi,
just tell me what you would like, I even got snails.”
“Oh lovely, do you have any other appointments this evening?”
“Euh no, I didn’t even know you were coming.”
“Great, we can have snails and then we can have lamb, both with lots of garlic, you
will stink the remainder of the week, but I don’t care, I won’t have to endure it, and
it’s super healthy. Can you peel some potatoes, and how about preparing the French
beans to go with the lamb?”
“Sounds great, do you want an apron?”
“No, I think I’ll be adventurous and cook in the buff. How about you, will you be my
naked sous-chef, or do you insist on clothes?”
“Hey if you go in the raw, I’ll go in the raw. I never had a meal in the buff in here so
that’s another adventure I can tick off my list.”
Georgina was a sight for sore eyes as she got busy in the kitchen and I helped with
the preparations, taking out the lamb and the snails to thaw, peeling some potatoes,
and topping and tailing the beans. When she walked into the shop I had a pretty
good idea that we were going to fuck but I never expected she was also going to
prepare me a full meal. It was great fun watching her, and after a while, I even felt
my cock stirring again. Although it has to be said that with all the great smells she
was creating I was getting more hungry than horny.
“Can I offer you another glass of champagne ?”
“Yes please, what do you have as wine?”
“Are you a Bordeaux or a Burgundy person?”
“Strictly Burgundy.”
“Do you like Gevrey-Chambertin?”
“Oh yes please, it’s one of my favorite Burgundies - yours as well?”
“Absolutely, I visit the area at least once a year and I have my favorite wine grower
where I stock up.”
“My God Lew, you are a man of my own heart, why hasn’t any woman picked you up
yet?”
“Let’s say I prefer my freedom, I was never interested in settling down, you know,
house, wife, kids, dog, white picket fence, no, not for me. That’s why I had the snip,
to make sure there would never be little Lews running around- and you?”
“The opportunity never presented itself, and to be honest, I never wanted to settle
down either. I’m not the motherly type: well the pilots are my boys and now the
occasional photographer…OK, let’s eat.”
During the meal, she told me about her adventures in the air and all the different
places she had been during her career. I had traveled a lot in my life but in
comparison to her, I was just a beginner. Before we realized it, it was eleven o’clock.
“How about you stay the night?” I asked.
“I’d love to, but would you be a dear and get my suitcase from my car then if you
don’t mind?”
“I don’t mind, but I need to get dressed, or I might be arrested or create a scandal
and I already have a bad reputation.”
“How can you have a bad reputation, such a nice man like you?”
“Not everybody has a BDSM clubhouse in his cellar.”
“WHAT? Do you have your own BDSM club in your cellar? You’re joking!”
“No I’m not, but it’s not my club, I’m just the landlord.”
“Seriously?”
“Yes, and tonight is their open house night.”
“Can I visit please, I’ve never been in one of those?”
“You're not afraid? People sometimes suffer pain in these kinds of clubs.”
“No, I’ve always wondered what it would feel like to be tied up or be flogged or to
give total control over my body to another person.”
“What is it with women, why do a lot of them want to combine pain with pleasure? Is
it because they’ve been suppressed for centuries, and still are in certain countries, or
has it to do with giving birth, the immense pain of delivering followed by the
enormous pleasure of having a baby?”
“It’s probably our nature, don’t analyze it to death Lew, just go with the flow.”
I‘m OK with it if you are, however, don’t come complaining tomorrow when you have
problems sitting down after they’ve tickled your bottom or back. But first, let me get
your suitcase - although you could walk into the club completely naked, you wouldn’t
be the first one.
“Do they do that?”
“Yes, but usually on a leash and restrained.”
“I shouldn’t ask you how you know these things, seeing you live above such a club.”
“Oh, I’m just a novice when it comes to the lifestyle, if you really want to experience
what it’s like, I should ask Tanja to take you under her wings.”
“Tanja? Who’s Tanja?”
“She’s the elected boss and a talented Mistress. She runs the club.”
“Can I meet her?”
“You will have to, she’s the one that approves entry.”
“Yes, let’s do this, let’s go, I can’t wait, will you take pictures?”
“I am the designated photographer of the club, so yes if you want me to I can take
pictures.”
“Oh God I’m so excited, I never expected to experience something like this when I
decided to pay you a visit.” She said while clapping her hands.
I put on some clothes and Georgina gave me the key to her car to get her suitcase.
Upon my return she decided to get dressed, as walking into the club in the buff
would have been too much of a dare. Upon my suggestion, she did go commando
though.
When we entered the club I was greeted by Vag, Tanja’s sub, who was usually on
entry duty on open door night.
“Hello Vag, how are you doing?”
“Very well, thank you, Master Lew.”
“She calls you Master?” Georgina whispered in my ear.
“Yes Georgina, Vag is a sub and she addresses a dom like me as Master.”
“So you’re a dom?”
“Sometimes I am, I’ve got my own sub, that’s Jada, who works part-time for me in
the photoshop while she attends photo school.”
“Oh, how exciting.”
“Vag, can you please get your Mistress?”
“Yes Master,” she replied and went looking for Tanja, who appeared very quickly.
“Hi Lew, visiting? It’s been a while since we saw you last.”
“Hello Tanja, yes but this is special, I’d like you to meet Georgina who is interested in
a first experience of the lifestyle, and seeing it’s your open house evening I thought
this would be an excellent opportunity for her. Seeing you’re the expert, I was
wondering if you could find the time to let her have this experience?”
“For you, or any of your friends, Lew, I’ll make the time.”
“Thank you, Tanja, I appreciate it, she’s all yours, but remember she’s never done
this before - maybe take it easy on her?”
“Don’t worry, I’ll take good care of her, did you warn her she may be a bit sore
tomorrow?”
“Yes I did, but she still insisted.”
“OK let’s do this, but first and foremost, what is your safeword, Georgina?”
“My safeword, what do you mean with my safeword?”
“A word that you say when you want me to stop doing whatever it is I’m doing.
When you feel you can’t take it anymore and want to stop. And don’t forget from
now on you will always address me as Mistress; so what’s your safe word?”
“Euh…airline…Mistress.”
“Excellent airline it is, any relation to your professions?”
“I’m a stewardess Mistress.”
“Good, now strip stewardess!”
Georgina looked at me, not immediately understanding what she was supposed to
do. I nodded and whispered, “Just do as she says.”
“You are slow Georgina, but we’ll soon remedy that.”
“Oh boy,” I thought, “Georgina is in for a rough ride, but hey it’s what she wanted
and Tanja is the best to give her that experience.”
Once Georgina was naked, Tanja slipped a collar around her neck and attached a
leash so she could drag her around, taking her to a quiet corner. I wondered what
she was going to teach her first - some of the slave positions maybe, and I was
right. After a good ten minutes, Georgina had learned how to stand at attention,
stand for inspection, or at your service, ending with the Nadu position. Next, I guess
she was going to be disciplined for being slow undressing. I’d seen Tanja working
with other subs, so I had a pretty good idea how she trained them. She had
Georgina in an inspection position when she picked up a flogger to tickle Georgina’s
body. At first, tickling was what she was actually doing giving half-hearted slaps with
the flogger on her back and bottom. Judging by Georgina’s facial expression, the fifth
hit was harder. Her hands went straight for her bottom.
“Keep your hands behind your head slave, or I’ll have to restrain you.”
“Yes,” was all that Georgina whispered.
“Yes, who?” Tanja barked.
“Yes, Mistress?” Georgina ventured.
“Excellent, you learn fast, but to make sure you remember, I’ll give you 5 extra
across your tits.” Which she immediately began to do, and judging from Georgina’s
face they were painful, but also stimulating as I saw her nipples get harder with each
swat. Small pinkish stripes quickly became visible all over her beautiful big boobs.
“Open your legs as wide as you can!” Tanja said.
Georgina immediately complied, but clearly not entirely to Tanja’s wishes;
“Wider! I want to see those cuntlips part.”
From Georgina’s face, I could see that she was struggling to comply, but she
managed to spread wider, and as Tanja said her nether lips opened, showing some
moistness, giving away that she was really getting aroused by the treatment.
Circling around her, Tanja gave a swat between her legs from behind, taking her by
surprise, with the tips of the flogger tickling her semi-opened pussy. The first one
again was more like a caress, but the ones after that were meant to hurt, and
judging from her face they did, but up till now she took it like a trooper. I wondered
what else Tanja had in mind.
I didn’t have to wait very long before she blindfolded Georgina and took her by the
leash to the St Andrew’s cross attaching her to it in a standing spread-eagle position.
A small crowd of aficionados had gathered when they saw Tanja drag this gorgeous
woman they’d never seen before across the room. Maybe it was for the best that
Georgina couldn’t see the crowd she’d drawn. Total exposure and humiliation were
things that were very big in the lifestyle. Sometimes they even took one of the subs
totally naked on a leash through public streets or parks, not in the village though
because that could create a riot and rub certain villagers the wrong way. Not that the
club was a total secret, but for some, it was still a totally unwanted establishment;
even I sometimes got remarks or sneers for allowing it to exist on my premises.
Tanja continued with swatting Georgina, sometimes cheered on by a modest
applause of the onlookers when she hit Georgina hard across her thighs or tits. After
a time, she left Georgina just standing there, not knowing and guessing what was to
come next, while she went looking for some other toys to enhance the experience.
The most obvious choice was nipple clamps of course, but for that, she needed my
assistance. I was instructed to suck on Georgina’s nipples to make them big and
hard, making it easier to clamp them. To be honest I didn’t mind assisting in such an
entertaining way. It was even entertaining and pleasurable for the both of us as I
heard Georgina moan when I sucked and bit on her nipps. When they were nice and
hard, shining wet from my saliva, Tanja took the first one between thumb and index
finger, gave it an extra twist, and applied the bamboo sticks with the elastic bands
on each side, pulling them open and letting them snap shut around the poor little
nub, drawing a scream from Georgina’s lips, the second one followed forthwith
resulting in a second scream.
“Shut up sub! Unless you want to use your safeword,” Tanja hissed between her lips.
That put an end to Georgina’s vocal expression of the pain she was experiencing.
Next was a string of clothespins which were attached all along the side of her upper
body with a cord under them. I’d seen this before, once in place, they were left for a
while and then all ripped off in one go with the cord, creating an additional searing
pain all along the body. The same would happen when Tanja removed the bamboo
nipple clamps, letting the blood come rushing back into the swollen, tender nubs.
The way Georgina was displayed on the cross left her pussy wide open for additional
treatment, and knowing Tanja she was going to take full advantage of that. I saw
her go for a burning big candle which inside contained already a nice portion of
melted hot wax, one of the favorite things to be used on a naked female body. At
the last minute, however, she changed her mind, remembering that this was an
initiation and pouring, at once, a large amount of hot wax on a body was more
something for a trained sub and not for a novice like Georgina. Since her boobs were
already busy dealing with the clamps her pussy was still the next obvious choice.
Still blindfolded she had no idea what was to come and I knew from first-hand
personal experience that candle wax can feel really burning when it hits your skin for
the very first time. I could only imagine what it would do to such a sensitive area as
a pussy or a clit. I was about to see for myself as Tanja began to let individual drops
from the lit candle drip onto Georgina’s body, starting on her mons slowly
descending to her already throbbing pussy. The effect, seemed earth-shattering,
especially when the third drop hit her hooded clit, quickly followed by a few more on
the inner lips. She squealed like a stuck pig, tears dripping from beneath her
blindfold.
I moved quickly behind her, as I imagined that she was about to shout “airline”
thinking she was being brand marked, maimed for life.
“It’s only hot wax, the pain will go away in a few seconds; there’s no permanent
damage to your most precious body part,” I whispered in her ear. Hearing me so
close she turned her head in my direction and gave me a tiny grateful smile.
“Hang in there if you want the full experience, I’ve already got some great pictures.”
“Leave my sub alone!” Tanja barked at me.
I removed myself quickly from Georgina’s side, letting Tanja continue with her
games. She continued by removing the blindfold, making Georgina blink at the light.
It took a few seconds for her to realize she had drawn quite a crowd of onlookers. At
first, she looked a bit frightened but soon noticed she was the center of attention
and almost basked in the glory. So much so that she began to smile, the pain in her
pussy and nipps forgotten. That was soon changed by Tanja who began to swat
between her legs again with a flogger, the whipping thongs tearing off the set wax
from her pussy. When her mound was completely clear, Tanja installed a magic
wand between her legs pressing it directly on her clit. She handed the remote control
to the watching crowd, allowing free rein to whoever wanted to play with this
stimulator.
“You may not orgasm unless the person holding the remote allows you to,” she
informed Georgina.
“You will ask permission to be allowed to cum politely, also addressing the person as
Master or Mistress, do you understand me?”
“Yes Mistress,” Georgina replied in a whisper.
“I will need you again Lew,” Tanja said addressing me with a nod towards Georgina's
boobs.
“Yes I see - you're going to remove the clamps and want me to lick her nipps again.
You’re so thoughtful Tanja,” I said with a smirk.
She gave a smug smile in response to my sarcasm, then she removed the right
clamp, allowing my mouth to give relief to Georgina’s precious nub; the left one
followed quickly. After a first sharp intake of breath when the clamp was removed,
the tied up slave sighed as I took it in my warm mouth, circling it with my tongue. I
quickly moved to the second one bringing relief to that one as well.
Looking directly at me, Georgina mouthed a silent “thank you,” already on the brink
of orgasm due to the stimulation of the magic wand between her legs. The remote
was changing hands constantly as everybody wanted to have a go at stimulating
Georgina trying to make her come, and looking forward to her further punishment if
she did so without permission.
She was struggling, seeking my eyes with hers to help her keep the ultimate
pleasure at bay thus avoiding further torment of her naked flesh. The stimulation
was so intense that she was fighting a losing battle. With a cry like a wounded
animal, she came, squirting all over the floor, and even hitting some of the onlookers
with her juices. The person holding the remote at that time kept it going, intensifying
and prolonging her orgasm until it became almost unbearable.
Tanja took the remote and turned it off, while Georgina, totally spent, slumped
against her restraints looking like a wet noodle, but with a huge smile on her face. I
joined Tanja and asked what else she had in mind, now that Georgina had disobeyed
the command not to cum.
“I’ll let her come back, though I do want to have some more fun with her,” she
replied.
“She needs to remember this as an evening of intense pleasure, therefore I want her
to have a few more orgasms, but with more subtle pain, if you can classify what I
have in mind as pain. Pain can take many forms you’ll see, and maybe you'll learn a
few more things about women and how they experience a combination of pain and
pleasure.
Let’s move her to the bench, on her back, completely stretched as if she’s on a
medieval rack, but with her legs wide open. I don’t want to tear her ligaments as
they did, I only want to stimulate her more than she was ever stimulated in her life.
So again Georgina was led by her leash to the bench where she was strapped down,
her arms completely stretched above her head and her legs spread wide, with her
feet encased in the holes foreseen for that at the bottom. She looked at me with
questioning eyes, but since she didn’t want to risk Tanja’s wrath by asking what was
going to happen she remained silent.
When she was completely immobilized, Tanja approached with a feather duster and
began playing around Georgina’s body with it, starting on her wrists and moving over
the inside of her arms, slowly approaching that ticklish spot of her armpit and
making Georgina start to squirm. That part sufficiently stimulated, her torso and
boobs were next, and the effect was immediately visible with her nipples very quickly
pebbling again. The duster moved at a snail's pace down her abdomen towards her
nether regions, tickling her pussy first, followed by the inside of her thighs. She
looked at me with fearful eyes as Tanja approached her feet. However, she dropped
the duster, enticing a sigh of relief from Georgina which was quickly replaced by
extreme laughter when Tanja began to tickle her feet with her fingers.
Tanja motioned to me to do the same to her armpits and abdomen, which I gladly
did. Georgina was squirming and twisting in all directions insofar as her bonds
allowed her to. She arched her back making her abdomen rise and fall, sometimes
pushing her boobs forward, thus bringing my tickling attention to them. While I was
busy with Georgina’s upper body, Tanja picked up the magic wand again and applied
it to Georgina’s pussy turning it to top speed directly on her clit. To be honest I much
preferred this kind of treatment to the more painful ones Georgina was subjected to
earlier.
It didn’t take too long for Georgina to have another series of orgasms, even after the
first orgasm on the cross, with Tanja keeping the magic wand, pushed against her
vagina. Georgina’s juices were flowing profusely during the first one and kept doing
so through several smaller ones, until she began to scream, “Stop, please stop, I
can’t take it anymore!”
“Who allowed you to speak slave?” Tanja barked, “you’ll take it for as long as we
give it to you and we’ll stop when we think it’s enough; besides you forgot the most
important word…”
“Please Mistress, can you please stop, I can’t take it anymore!” Georgina whispered.
“That’s much better, despite that you didn’t have permission to speak, I’ll stop, but
you’ve earned yourself 20 lashes as punishment for speaking without permission
again.”
Tanja picked up a riding crop and proceeded to hit Georgina’s boobs, abdomen,
pussy, and thighs with it, giving her the full 20 swats. The helpless girl’s body now
began to turn very pink with bright red marks where the leather flap of the riding
crop had hit.
“If you want to finish just say the word slave!” Tanja hissed between her teeth.
At the count of 20, even without hearing the safe word, she stopped anyway and
instructed me to untie Georgina, who looked at me, tears in her eyes but with a
triumphant smile on her face. She was clearly not a real sub but had denied Tanja
the pleasure of giving in to her. When she got up off the bench, I held a bathrobe
open for her.
She looked gratefully at me and slipped it on, then turned to Tanja.
"Thanks for this mind-blowing experience, Tanja. I'm not sure it's something I'll care
to repeat, but I'm so glad to have had the opportunity."
I gathered the clothes she had come in and guided her to the outside and back to
my apartment. Once there she sat down, with a pained face, trying to find a way to
sit and spare her bruised bottom.
“I warned you,” I said with a smile.
“Yes you did, but I loved the experience, although I’m sure I’ll never do it again.”
“I knew when you asked me to help you with this experience you wouldn’t be able to
go home immediately. Is there anything else I can get you? Another glass of
Champagne maybe to help relieve the pain?”
“Yes, that would be nice.”
After finishing the bottle, we went to bed. She insisted on sleeping in the buff and
sort of expected me to do the same, which I gladly did. In bed, we spooned and
quickly fell asleep.
I woke up the next morning with a raging hardon pushing against her back I tried to
move away but her hand prevented me.
“Where do you think you are going with that nice hard cock of yours?” she
whispered.
“I didn’t want to wake you. I wanted to let you sleep in and maybe get breakfast
going.”
“I could go for breakfast but only after you use that nice big hard cock of yours to
wake up my pussy,” she said while turning around holding my head in both hands
and attacking my mouth with hers. When I pulled her closer with my hands on her
butt, I felt her wince and immediately stopped.
“Don’t stop, please, I want you to fuck me. I’ll take the pain as a reminder to never
repeat the experience of last night.”
“Are you sure, maybe you should give it a rest?”
She looked at me demurely, after which she gave me a wink saying, “No Master Lew
just please put that nice hard cock of yours in my hot, wet, sex craving pussy and
fuck me, I am like a kid, I want it and I want it now.”
As she said that, she had taken my cock and slipped it between her quivering wet
pussy lips, allowing me to slide it inside her hot hole all the way to my pubes and
began fucking her.
“Oh yes, harder, deeper, make me cum!”
I gave it my best, pounding away at full speed, but it was killing my back, I needed
to move her into a more ergonomic position, so I pulled out, making her protest.
“Can you go on all fours please?”
“You want to do doggy, lovely that’s one of my favorite positions.”
She quickly complied sticking her, still fairly red, ass, high up in the air, holding it
invitingly open with both hands. Gripping on to her hips, I shoved my hard pole into
her dripping cunt, resulting in a loud moan from her side. Ride me, baby, take me to
seventh heaven, give me that hot spunk of yours.
She was really into it, I had no idea that stewardesses were that hot, or maybe it
was just this one. I couldn't care less - I was just enjoying the ride. I grabbed her
swaying melon-size tits and began kneading them searching for her most probably
still tender nippies from the previous evening’s bamboo treatment and subsequent
floggings. When I found them they were rock hard so I couldn't resist pinching them,
resulting in a yelp from her lips. She still seemed to enjoy a little pain complementing
her pleasure. So maybe not a sub, but still loving a pain/pleasure combination on
occasion. All this helped to inch her orgasm closer to boiling.
“Cum for me baby,” I whispered in her ear, “milk my cock with that hot pussy of
yours.” I immediately felt the effect of my words on her as her pussy gripped my
shaft like a vice, trying hard to keep it inside as she reached for her orgasm. I helped
her achieve her aim by letting go of one nub on her boobs and transferring my
attention to the ultimate pleasure nub at the top of her hot pussy, pinching it hard.
She came, calling out perverse obscenities at the top of her voice. I never expected
to hear this kind of language from a stewardess. Her body was bucking and shaking
like a wild bronco, trying to throw me off, but I held on desperately. I wasn’t able to
hold off any longer and pumped her hot cunt full of my even hotter sperm, slamming
my pelvis hard into her butt in rhythm with every spurt. I experienced a most
explosive orgasm while she kept convulsing and contracting on my shaft squeezing
the last drops out. We both collapsed on the bed with me on top of her. After a few
minutes, our breathing came back to normal and I rolled off her. She turned to look
at me with a blissful smile on her face.
“That was the best way to wake up,” she said while stroking my face with her hand
and giving me a tender kiss.
“What was that you said about breakfast again?”
“Yes breakfast, but after this performance, I do expect you to chip in and help me,
but not before we have a nice long hot shower. Care to join me?”
“Yes by all means.” No need to say that the shower took a while, soaping each other
taking extra care of all the sensitive body parts. She managed to get me hard again
in no time at all, using her nimble mouth and hands resulting in another fuck session,
her with her hands against the wall while I entered her clean, but again gushing
snatch, from behind while massaging her slippery big tits with shower gel.
Once we were both sated we dried each other with big fluffy towels and proceeded
in the nude to the kitchen to prepare a lavish breakfast together, which repeated our
dinner experience by also breakfasting in the buff. Believe it or not, but I could get
used to this way of eating. Maybe I should invite some of my lady friends to do the
same, rather than go to the Deer Hunter restaurant. I was already imagining myself
at the table with Beth or Grace or even better Linda…
“Daydreaming are you Lew?” Georgina said bringing me back to the present.
“In a way yes, I was imagining me having meals in this get-up with some of my lady
friends, that would be great fun.”
“It would, maybe you should indeed try that, they might even appreciate it as much
as you do, but for now, sorry, but the show’s over. I need to get home as I’ve got a
busy week ahead. How will I get my photos?”
“I’ll put them on a memory stick when I’ve processed them, and deliver them to you
personally - unless you care to pick them up yourself when you happen to be back in
town?”
“I’ll pick them up, but it could be a while before I have time.”
“No worries my lovely, I’ll keep em safe for you,” I said tipping my imaginary cap.
“Good, but now I’ve got to dash, I thoroughly enjoyed my stay, the photo session,
the dinner, the trip down the dungeon, and the breakfast. I’ve learned a lot about
myself, especially that I’m not a big fan of BDSM after all, thanks for everything, and
who knows, maybe I’ll see you on one of my flights and make you a member of the
mile-high club?”
“Yeah, that would be new for me too, have a safe trip home and safe flights.”
It was with regret that I saw Georgina walk towards her car and drive off, I was
wondering if I’d ever be able to give her the photos.
Tomorrow morning Petra was coming again and once she’s finished cleaning, I had
every intention of finally making her pay for the wager she lost a few weeks ago, a
two-hour session in the club. I had a scheme in mind that might even help Beth to
finally do some of the BDSM paintings she promised Tanja so long ago.
 Chapter 39
Petra’s lost wager pay-up.

After Saturday’s session with Georgina in the cellar, I was now all geared up to have
Petra finally pay up on the wager I won a few weeks ago when she gave me my
unexpected birthday present and I was able to make her cum within 10 minutes
using my oral skills.
I’ll ask her tomorrow morning when she shows up for her weekly cleaning session,
but I also wanted to use this session with Petra to finally get Beth to do something
about the paintings depicting BDSM scenes she had promised Tanja for display in the
club. I didn’t think Petra would object to posing for drawings or paintings, she didn’t
object to being photographed in the nude before, the question was of course if she
would be available in the evening and if Beth was as well. Only one way to find out:
call them.
After a long ten or so rings, Beth picked up, “Hello Beth, Lew,”
“Hi, Lew what’s up so late on a Sunday evening?”
“I’ve been thinking how I could help you to finally get those paintings or drawings
you promised to Tanja done; there are two possibilities. I can do another similar
session with you like the one we used to convince you to do the exhibit, or I could
propose an alternative and a perhaps less frustrating way for you to do this.”
“Although in the end, I must confess I very much liked the way you convinced me for
the exhibit, I’m open to other suggestions. Do tell, you’re making me curious.”
“Tomorrow night, I hope to have a two-hour session with Petra in the club, why and
how is not important… Though it’s not a secret so you may as well know, I had a bet
with her and she lost, so she now owes me this two-hour total submission session in
the cellar. I was thinking this might be a good opportunity for you to get some good
sketches which you can then turn into the long-overdue paintings for Tanja.”
“Who is Petra, and what was this bet about? I bet it had to do with sex.”
“Oh, you don’t know her. She’s my Polish cleaning lady. She’s got a smashing body:
she used to dabble in bodybuilding and even won a few contests when she was
younger. She doesn’t mind posing, clothed or otherwise… and why do you always
think when I make bets it has to do with sex?”
“Hey I know you, mister, let’s say that 95% of what you do or bet about has to do
with sex, so come on spill the beans what was this bet with her all about - that you
could last more than half an hour staying hard without cumming while she sucked
you?”
“No, not really, if you must know, one day I bet her I could make her come in less
than 10 minutes with my mouth.”
“You don’t say. That’s a bet I would definitely like to take with you as well, but I’d
love to lose it.”
“Keep on dreaming girl, from you I know upfront I will win, there would be no
challenge.”
“Spoilsport!”
“OK, but what about it, are you game? Provided I can convince Petra to go for this
extra, which was not part of the bet, so there might be a model fee involved.”
“If you think you can convince this Petra of yours, I’m OK with it, and I’m willing to
pay her a model fee. I’ve been trying to get Tanja off my back for a long time on this
subject but she doesn’t relent, so maybe I should finally give in to her and get it
done, even if it costs me some money. If we do it this way, at least I won’t have an
audience while I’m sketching or painting with just the three of us in the club. So OK,
count me in, just let me know when I need to be there. Oh before I forget, will you
be taking pictures as well?”
“Yes, I will.”
“Great they could be useful later when I do the actual paintings. It always helps to
have sketches and photos of the subject.”
I needed to make one final call, to Tanja to ask if it was OK for us to do what we
wanted to do that evening.
“Hi Tanja, I’ve finally convinced Beth to make a start on these paintings she
promised you…”
“You did? How did you do that?”
“To make a long story short, my cleaning lady owes me a 2 hour total surrender
session in the cellar and I convinced Beth to use her as a model for the paintings,
and believe it or not Beth agreed knowing she would have a live model to work
with.”
“Wonderful, but how did you get your cleaning lady to agree to 2 hours of total
surrender?”
“You don’t want to know.”
“OK, I get it, so you want to use the cellar for 2 hours tonight, from what time?”
“Sevenish?”
“OK no problem, you’ll come through your own private door?”
“Of course.”
“You know the rules, you leave it like you found it”
“Yes dear, don’t worry, it’s after all my cleaning lady.”
“OK, well have fun and thanks for convincing Beth to finally start with those
paintings.”
“Thanks Tanja, and I’m sorry I don’t owe you one for this, we do it after all for you
paintings.”
“Yeah, yeah, I get it, bye Lew,” after which she put the phone down.

“Petra comes at 8 tomorrow morning and I’ll ask her straightaway - expect a call
from me shortly after.”
“Excellent, talk to you tomorrow then.”
Like clockwork, Petra rang my bell Monday morning at 8 and I let her in. When she
came up to the apartment, I asked her if she had anything going on after work.
No, she said she was free, so I asked her if she was willing to pay up for her lost
wager of a few weeks ago that evening.
“To be honest, I was hoping you would have forgotten about it,” she said with a shy
smile.
“Sorry dear but I never forget a bet I’ve won. The club is closed tonight, so how
about you pay up then?”
“If I must.”
“Don’t worry you’ll enjoy it, I promise. There is one small detail though, I won’t be
alone.”
“What do you mean, you won’t be alone? Will somebody else join you in torturing
me?”
“No, nobody else will be there to torture you, I’ll probably be the only one tickling
your strings, but there will be someone to make sketches to be turned into paintings.
If you’re OK with that there will probably even be a modeling fee involved, so you’ll
not only enjoy yourself, but you may even make some money as well.”
“I’m not a prostitute Lew!” she said, sounding rather angry.
“The fee you will get has nothing to do with prostitution Petra, you will be paid as a
painter’s or photographer’s model.”
“I see, OK, then that sounds acceptable - I don’t want to be looked upon as a
prostitute.”
“Believe me Petra you are not, you are too dear to me for that, so is it OK if I call the
painter and tell her you agree?”
“Yes, who is the painter by the way? Anybody, I know?”
“It’s Bethany.”
“I still love that painting of hers you bought for me, but I had no idea she did those
kinds of paintings as well?”
“She promised Tanja to do some BDSM painting for the clubhouse and has been
putting it off, a bit like you with this bet you lost, so now the both of you can finally
do what you are supposed to do, and you can do it together. No strangers during the
session, but someone you are accustomed to, after all, she has already seen your
pussy when she weeded your pleasure garden, remember?”
“Yes she did and I’m still happy I had that done, she is ever so gentle.”
“Well then think of your session with me as a visit to the beauty parlor for a
Brazilian, it hurts while it’s being done but the reward afterwards is just great.”
“You can talk birds out of a tree can’t you?”
“So I’m told darling, now go about your business, see you for lunch? And when you
get home after work, rest up so you look bright-eyed and bushy-tailed this evening.”
“And will these paintings then be exhibited in the club?”
“That’s the idea.”
“And will I be recognizable?”
“That entirely depends on you; it’s your call whether your face will be discernable or
more blurred, or we can give you a mask to wear or Beth can paint one on. You
need to let her know what you want.”
“Mmmhmm I’ll think about it, I’ll let you and Beth know tonight shall I?”
“Yes dear, tonight is fine, Beth will ask you the question anyway.”
The day took its course as Mondays usually do with some laundry, some reading:
partly purely technical stuff about cameras and photo techniques but also the odd
story on Literotica or WLPC. I love to read erotic or BDSM stories, they sometimes
give me good ideas on e.g. what I might do with Petra tonight. Don’t forget I’m still
learning all this BDSM stuff. As happens regularly when I’m home I had lunch
together with Petra, over our time together, she had told me about her life in Poland
before she came to Belgium. She was very meticulous in telling everything in
chronological order, we had arrived at the time when she’d turned 18, in fact exactly
in the middle of her current life, and about eight years before she came to our lovely
country.
“My 18th birthday was a real turning point in my life, I left home and finally became a
free woman.”
“What do you mean free woman, you were not enslaved or anything were you?”
“No not exactly, but my family was very religious and dictated a very austere lifestyle
when I compared my life to that of my friends at school. I felt oppressed, by all the
little rules, and the clothes I was, or wasn’t allowed to wear. I could well have been
a nun living in a convent but I wanted more out of life. I was very good at
gymnastics, I was extremely flexible and I wanted to develop my body. I had been
reading secretly about bodybuilding and developed a keen interest in the sport. I was
also listening to Western music - don’t forget we just came out of a Communist
regime in those days and were discovering what the West had to offer. I heard the
Queen song, ‘I Want to Break Free’ and that’s what I wanted as well. I had no idea it
was about something entirely different but the words inspired me the break free
from my family and the religious oppression.”
“So you were a real rebel then?”
“Yes, I was. I signed up in a bodybuilding club and quickly found a coach who took
me under his wing, aside from the other things he took from me.”
“Did he take your money?”
“No, he took my virginity, barely 3 months after he started coaching me. At least he
had the decency to always use a condom when he had sex with me, or else I would
have become pregnant pretty soon. Well for the first few months anyway, after that
he introduced me to birth control. In the beginning, it was all very exciting, but after
a while, it became boring, always the same thing, missionary, missionary, and more
missionary.”
“I see and tonight, if you wish, your second visit to the world of BDSM?”
“Yes, I’m really looking forward to it, but at the same time I’m afraid.”
“That’s a big part of the game dear, the fear of what will happen to you and what
pain or pleasure you will be subjected to, and how it will affect your body. It can be
addictive sometimes, for the Dom as well as the sub. I ran an experiment the other
day with my former Tai massage girl Mila and Jada, my student working parttime in
the shop. For Mila, it was the first time she was subjected to BDSM, and I let her
play the role of a sub as well as a dom. She proved the theory that being put in
charge sometimes makes you go overboard.”
“How is that? What happened?”
“Well, first I had Jada flog her and then allowed her to flog Jada in turn. At the start
it was OK, but after a while, she became rather vicious and if I hadn’t stopped her
she would have continued and beaten Jada within an inch of her life. She was very
surprised when I confronted her with her behavior afterwards, not expecting that she
would take it that far.”
“I sure hope you won’t get carried away tonight.”
“Fear not, I’ve got myself very well under control, besides hurting women is totally
against my nature, I always get complaints I’m far too soft for fetish play, so your
hide is safe with me. But please tell me more about your bodybuilding career.”
“Oh yes where was I?”
“You fled home, and got involved with this bodybuilding coach who took your
virginity after 3 months and kept on using you.”
“After 6 months I began to participate in small local competitions, slowly climbing up
from being last the first time I participated, to bronze, silver, and finally gold medals.
Within a year I was on the stages of national competitions, ready to jump to
international contests, and that’s when it started to go wrong. When you’re at that
level it takes more to get ahead than just practice, you need to take stuff to build
supernatural muscles.”
“You mean steroids?”
“Yes, that’s exactly what I mean, in the top competitions it’s mostly fake and to be
able to pay for all this stuff, some of it illegal of course, you need to do things I was
not prepared to do. I saw girls who began to pose in the nude and from there it’s
just a tiny step into pornography, and that’s where I drew the line. Sex with my
coach, OK, but being filmed having sex with God knows who or sex with influential
people to win that special contest, no thank you. I bailed out. I love to have sex,
believe me, but that was a bridge too far…”
“I know that you love to have sex dear, and you’re very good at it, but I know the
difference between having sex with a person you like and having sex with a person
you abhor to obtain something you may not even want in the first place.”
“Yes I learned that my coach was making some serious money off my back, so in the
end, he also took my money, which you thought he did in the first place.”
“What happened then?”
“I got married to another bodybuilder I had met on the circuit, but by that time I was
turning 28 and had my fill of the bodybuilding world. During some of the
competitions we had the chance to visit more Western European countries, we even
went to the States twice. When we saw how people live here, we didn’t have to think
very long before deciding to emigrate, and since we didn’t want to go to one of the
big countries in Western Europe or the States we chose Belgium. You may have the
highest taxes in Europe, but the people are friendly, it was easy for my ex-husband
to find work, you have lots of Polish workers here in construction. There’s even a
fake one in one of your soaps on TV. And there is an excellent social security
network. To top it all, your cuisine is outstanding, and I must confess I do like
Belgian beers very much.”
“My, my, I’ve got a cleaning lady that is addicted to beer?”
“No, no I’m not addicted to beer, not like my ex-husband anyway, I just enjoy all the
different tastes and the huge range to choose from.”
“Yes, we do have quite an assortment: we’re nearing 2000 different ones. If you
want to try them all you’ll have your work cut out for the next 5 to 6 years, shall I
put one cold for you for tonight?”
“I’d appreciate that, though for after the session please; I want to have all my
senses on alert while you’re playing with me.”
“That’s the spirit, I’ve got a couple I’m absolutely sure you’ve not tasted yet.”
“Oh, which ones?”
“That will be a surprise for tonight - like your session in the cellar.”
Around four Petra went home, with the promise to be back, well-rested, and ready to
pay up at 7 pm. I immediately called Beth to tell her it was a go for tonight and told
her about the question of Petra’s face not being recognizable in the final paintings.
She assured me that was not a problem, she could always blur it or even paint a
totally different face on the body. Alternatively, we could work, as I suggested, with
a mask, real or painted on. All were possible.
At 10 to 7, Beth arrived, a bit nervous.
“Oh my God Lew, I’ve never done anything like this before, I’m not sure if I can do
it.”
“Relax darling. Petra, had one small session with me before, but posing for paintings
is also totally new for her, and as for me, I’m still an apprentice Master in the noble
art of BDSM, so you are among peers, or should I say, fellow amateurs.
I hope you brought all your stuff for the sketches or are you working directly on
canvas?”
“Oh no certainly not, I’ll make sketches first and I will rely heavily on you to provide
photos of the poses I want to paint. The actual painting will be done much later, in
my workshop at home.”
“Great, oh I hear the bell, I guess our model has arrived, let’s go down.”
I let Petra in and we went to the cellar. Some pleasantries were exchanged between
Petra and Beth: both of them were very nervous, and neither knew how to behave.
OK, Beth had seen Petra partially naked when she had given her the Brazilian, but
that was still entirely different from seeing somebody being subjected to pain and
probably, if I do my job right, reaching one or more orgasms. The whole thing was
made more complicated by Tanja, who had made it very clear to Beth when they
discussed it, what and how many paintings she was expecting from her. These were
not easy drawings, because it was equally important to show both the pain, the
pleasure or even the ecstasy in the paintings.
“OK ladies let’s not beat about the bush and get cracking. Petra I’ve put some
clothes for you in the dressing room, remove yours and put them on please.”
“Why? What's wrong with what I’m wearing? I’ll be naked pretty quickly, won’t I?”
“Yes you will, but I suspect you won’t appreciate the way I want to remove your
clothes if they are yours.”
“What do you have in mind Lew?”
“First, from now on it’s Master Lew or simply Master and what I have in mind is one
of many surprises you will get tonight! Chop-chop, get a move on, the clock is
ticking.”
“Yes, Master Lew!”
Petra disappeared into the dressing room to don the clothes I had laid out for her.
She reappeared forthwith barefoot in a small, virginal white, short dress, rather
similar to the dress Linda had worn as the main act during the inauguration
ceremony, but neither of my participants today knew about that. I took her hand and
guided her to the center, exactly where Linda had stood before her.
Beth approached, sketchbook and pencil in hand, but stayed well out of our way. I
put Velcro handcuffs on Petra and, attached them to the bar above her head, making
her stand on tiptoe with her arms spread as wide as possible. Moving behind her, I
began to slide my hands over her body, sometimes with the upward movements
sliding the dress so far up that her panties became visible. As I hadn’t provided a
bra, I could get a good feel of her boobs when I cupped them through the thin
material. Quickly her nipples became very prominent, making it easy to pinch them
with my fingers, and drawing a moan from her lips. I let my hands roam freely over
her outstretched arms and upper body, making her shiver in anticipation of what I
would do next.
Before I moved in front of her, I shot a few pictures and then exchanged the camera
for a big sharp knife. Petra looked at me with fear in her eyes, especially when I
began to slide the edge of the knife over her pebbled nipples towards her abdomen
and down to the hem of the dress. I grabbed the bottom of the little dress and
pulled it forward, well away from her body, then I moved the knife under the dress
upward until it rested between her breasts. I kept the sharp edge of the knife against
the dress and away from her naked body, and in one swift movement, stuck the
point through the top of the material towards me and pulled it downward, cutting the
dress from between her breasts to the hem, and creating a huge split. Petra gasped
but didn’t utter a word. Beth was busy sketching.
“That’s much better my pet, a nice split makes the dress far more alluring, let’s do
the same to the back. You could wear this dress on the red carpet at a festival when
I’m done adjusting it.” I whispered in her ear.
Moving to her back that’s exactly what I did but from far higher up. I put the knife
away and took a pair of industrial scissors from my pants pocket, opening and
closing them right in front of her eyes, barely an inch away from her cute nose. Her
eyes were focused on the scissors so she was surprised when I put my hand on her
panty-clad pussy and gave it a nice rub. Her panties already felt slightly moist. Good,
that’s exactly what I wanted to achieve.
I intended to do a Bethany on her, getting her extremely aroused on the brink of an
orgasm and then deny her the ultimate pleasure, making her beg for release. I put
the scissors into the dress, between her boobs, where I had begun the split I created
with the knife, and began cutting upward until the split was complete, from her neck
all the way to the hem, creating an enormous plunging neckline, but still keeping her
boobs partly hidden.
When I stepped back I could now clearly see the wet spot on her panties. Moving to
her back I created the same kind of split on that side. Her dress was now neatly cut
in two, with each part hanging from her shoulders but still covering the fun parts.
Next were the short sleeves that needed to be remodeled. Starting at the bottom of
the right sleeve I began to cut away up to and over her shoulder and upon the last
snap, the right-hand part of the dress fell from her body, puddling on the floor and
completely revealing her cute right breast. The left-hand side quickly followed,
leaving her topless.
Time to change tactics. I put the scissors back in my trouser pocket and moved to
the control table to activate the winch that would pull her up off the floor. Her
bodybuilding had created a well-developed muscular structure which helped her to
hang on to the bar her hands were attached to. Her light, beautiful, and almost
naked body was now fully extended, ready for the next challenge.
I could almost see in her eyes she was wondering what I had in mind, a flogging,
something else? I left her guessing. Approaching from behind, I extended my arms,
put my nails just above her elbows on the inside of her arms, and began to draw
them down, barely touching her skin. At first, she giggled but that soon turned into
loud laughter as I tickled her arms, moving via her sensitive armpits, which made her
squirm and shake. Next, my nails moved over the sides of her sexy frame, staying
well away from her tits, to the underside of her ribs, which I gave some extra
attention with my fingers, before moving to the center over her enticing navel. I
progressed ever so slowly over her hips and groin to the junction of her legs, then
over her panties to the inside of her thighs. That was a bit difficult, as she tried to
keep her legs pressed together. I should have attached them to a spreader bar, but I
still had plenty of time to tackle that part of her body, as I intended to have her on
the spanking bench later on, so I began my journey back up her body again, this
time really using my nails, really scratching her skin, ending back at the inside of her
elbows.
All the while she had been squirming and laughing, her panties had been getting
wetter and wetter - time to remove them. I could slide them down, the way she was
suspended, but what’s the fun in that? I took out my scissors again and cut through
one side. It fell away, revealing half of her enticing pussy, when I cut the other side,
they stayed between her legs as she held them pressed together. Moving behind her,
I grabbed her ankles and, before she realized what I was doing, pulled her legs open
letting the small piece of cloth fall to the ground and leaving her completely bare.
From the corner of my eye, I had seen Beth make several sketches, now I needed to
add to those with some photos of Petra nicely suspended, beautifully stretched out.
When I started to snap the pictures she did something totally unexpected. I watched
her pull up her legs to a nice 90° angle to her upper body and then continue until
her feet almost hit her forehead. Oh my God, this girl was really muscular. She
lowered her legs again and began to swing as trapeze artists do. In no time she had
her feet on the bar slid them through, and took a seat on it looking down at me and
Beth with a triumphant smile on her face.
“OK smartass you got me, I can’t really punish you for that: I never said you couldn’t
do a circus act. I’ll bring you down unless you have another trick up your sleeve
you're not even wearing.”
“Permission to speak Master?”
“Yeah, yeah go ahead tell me.”
“I can come down the same way, and I do think I need to be punished for doing
something unexpected.”
“OK if you think so, but this time I won’t allow you to do that kind of crazy thing
again - I’ll attach your feet to a spreader bar as well.”
“Yes, Master.”
I didn’t get a spreader bar but instead attached her feet with ropes to rings on the
floor, placing her in a vertical spread-eagle position completely accessible for a good
flogging or anything else for that matter. This time I was not going to use a flogger
like I did the first time, but a real whip. Her skin needed to be nicely marked to make
the paintings look more dramatic, so I picked out a wicked little whip with red
braided leather along the foot-long handle and a three-feet-long, black leather,
braided strap - light and very flexible.
I had been practicing with this thing during one of my rare spare moments, so I was
pretty handy with it, I could place the strap or its tip exactly where I wanted it. I
could if I wanted to hit her nipple with just the tip. Time to see if my skills extended
to applying the whip to an exposed and naked female body. I snapped the whip in
the air, giving a loud crack. She couldn’t see what I was doing as I was behind her,
but it drew her attention. Unfamiliar with the noise, she tried to turn her head,
desperately trying to figure out what was making that fearful sound. I didn’t give her
much time to guess, giving her the first hit on one of her bottom cheeks with just the
tip. It must have felt like the sting of a bee or a wasp to her, and a loud squeak was
the result.
“What…?”
“Stay silent!” I barked before she could finish her question. Next, I hit her back with
a bigger portion of the whip, resulting in another cry. I thought I had teased her
enough, and I wanted her to see what I was holding in my hand so I moved to her
front. She stared at me, her eyes wide open filled with fear.
I now attacked her tits, first just hitting the nipple with the tip of the whip, then,
coming closer, I hit her and wrapped the leather strap almost around her body. She
was now nicely pinking up. After ten hits on her upper body, I let my hand slide over
the parts I had targeted, making sure the skin was not broken anywhere. Angrily she
looked me in the eyes but didn’t dare to speak.
“Don’t be angry slave, you asked to be punished, that look will only get you more
swats.”
She quickly lowered her eyes. I began now to concentrate my hits on her lower
body, her thighs, but also her, now already rather moist, pussy. I tried to place the
tip of the whip directly on her clit. Every hit on my target resulted in a high-pitched
wail emanating from her upper lips. Soon her pussy was turning not just pink, but
nicely red. Again time to make sure nothing irreparable had occurred. When sliding
my finger inside, it came out covered in her girly juices also resulting in a satisfied
moan. I took the opportunity to raise her arousal a bit more, making the upwards
movement in a come-hither motion on her g-spot.
Petra had kept me so busy I had completely forgotten about taking pictures, luckily
Beth had been astute enough to pick up the slack. She had grabbed the camera and
was shooting away in between making her sketches. In retrospect, this proved to be
the better solution as she knew what she’d been drawing and could complete it with
some more relevant photos and video.
“How are we doing Beth? Do we have enough variation for your paintings or should
I do something different? Or would you perhaps like to have a go?”
“It’s your bet with Petra, Lew, I don’t have a say in this.”
“Yes, but the rules of the bet were that she had to obey me for two hours, so if I
decide to allow you some playtime, that’s entirely my decision. If I wanted to, I could
even parade her down the street handcuffed in the nude."
I saw the fear in Petra’s eyes multiply.
“If those are the rules I wouldn’t mind having a go at her if you don’t mind?”
“No, go right ahead, I’ll take the photos for a while, you want to keep her here?”
“Maybe I’d prefer her in the gyno chair. That might make some good paintings, and
I’ve always fantasized about playing doctor.”
“Excellent, let’s move her.”
I let Petra down, detached her, and led her to the gynecology chair inviting her to
put her legs in the stirrups, and leaving her pussy wide open on display. To make
sure she wouldn’t make any unexpected moves I secured her legs with leather cuffs
to the stirrups. To make it more real, Beth donned the doctor’s coat that was part of
the display, completing it with an old-fashioned stethoscope and the mirror and light
on her head.
As Beth stepped into her role, she addressed Petra, “So my little lady, let’s see if
you’re fit and in good shape to continue enjoying sex play. Are you sensitive?”
“Yes, ma'am, I've got very sensitive nipples.”
“Let me be the judge of that after I’ve performed some tests.? Hands behind your
head please!”
Petra immediately put her hands to where they were directed, showcasing her cute,
small, and firm boobs. The nipples were very erect following my artful play with the
whip. Beth picked up a couple of Wartenberger pinwheels, one with a single wheel
and a second with five wheels. The one-wheel version had bigger and what looked
like even sharper points than the other one. She started with that, applying it to the
underside of Petra’s right-hand boobie, then circling around the nipple which seemed
to grow and harden even further. Petra stayed silent until Beth applied the one-
wheel version directly to the erect nipple of her left tit - that manipulation resulted in
a small yelp.
When she put more pressure on that one, a mousy squeak escaped from Petra’s lips.
Beth put the five-wheel to one side, and continued with the one-wheel, also applying
it to the right boob, pressing pretty hard and wheeling several times over the nipple.
In reaction Petra’s lips formed the sweetest whimpers, satisfying Beth who moved
the wheel down over her abdomen making a nice U-turn on her mound, bypassing
her pussy and returning to the left mammary gland. She made little circles on the
aureola to finish with a hard run directly across the nipple, resulting in a high-pitched
yelp.
“Mhm, yes I see your nipples are rather sensitive, let’s see about the rest of your
body.”
I had shot at least 50 photos while that was going on; not only overviews but also
close-ups of the nipples when the wheel went over them, and some of Beth looking
very concentrated while she was playing with Petra.
“I already saw your very nice pussy when you were in the beauty parlor for your
Brazilian, but I didn’t have the pleasure of playing with it. I would like to correct that
now, so as the dentist would say, open wide, please. Oh, but of course, you already
did when you took a seat in this lovely chair didn't you?
This time, going down with the wheel, Beth didn’t bypass Petra’s pussy but went
straight for it, rolling over her labia, nicely pinked up from the whipping, before
proceeding to her also sensitive inner thighs. After she had a good run with the
wheel over all the lovely parts where Petra’s legs meet her body, she put the wheel
to the side to pick up a speculum for a thorough inner examination of her play area.
“My, my, this looks so red and hot dear, we need to cool you down before you catch
fire.”
“Lew why don’t you get me one of those cooling sticks from the freezer,” looking at
me while she mouthed, “Dildo and ice cubes”.
I knew exactly what she meant. During one of my visits, Tanja had shown me the
special dildos they had in the freezer, rather similar to the cool bricks you use in your
cool box when going to the beach. When warm the dildos were all soft but put in the
freezer they became rock-hard like a real cock, only just a bit colder than a live one.
By the time I got back with the requested item, Beth had removed the speculum.
She took the dildo from me, and inserted the tip between Petra’s dripping pussy lips,
resulting in a sharp intake of breath when she suddenly felt the ice-cold popsicle
enter her hot tunnel.
“You’ll soon feel better darling, this will cool you down nicely,” Beth said as she
pushed the ice dildo all the way into her hot pussy. Petra produced some animalistic
groans and yelps, going to high-pitched mewling with an intense shiver when Beth
applied an ice cube to each of her red hot nipples as well. When the cubes had
almost disappeared, Beth began removing the dildo too. It had not gone completely
soft but had lost most of its rigidity.
“Feel how nice and cool her pussy is now Lew,” Beth said to me, taking my hand and
placing it on her snatch.
“Oh yes that’s much better, but we probably shouldn’t delay in bringing it back to a
more normal temperature before it shrivels up don’t you think? I said with a wink,
while I handed the camera back to Beth.
As we were running out of time, I had something less painful in mind for her final
ordeal. I invited her to follow me, crawling on all fours and leading her to one of the
strapping benches. I instructed her to lie comfortably on her back, arms outstretched
over her head, and slide the lower part of her arms into leather sleeves attached to
the bench with half a dozen small straps on each side. I quickly fastened the buckles
of the straps, thus immobilizing her upper body. As the bench was rather narrow her
legs automatically fell to each side, dangling and opening her up very enticingly,
making it rather difficult for her to move thus keeping her pussy completely available
for games or torture.
I felt we had tortured her cunt enough with the whip and the ice dildo, so I chose
games rather than torture. With her arms stretched out, she was nicely displayed for
a second tickling session. To make it more interesting I attached a Magic Wand to
one of her thighs, the head tightly against her core, and switched it on a low
vibration setting. The final half-hour was meant to first keep her on edge, then finally
let her experience the mother of all orgasms at the end - very similar to what Linda
and I did to Beth, to get her to agree to the painting exhibition. When Petra was
nicely stretched out and attached, I got some nice big white ostrich feathers with
which I began to tickle her body, starting with the inside of her upper arms and
armpits, then moving on to her perky tits and her abdomen.
In between the tickle sessions, I increased the intensity of the wand on her pussy
making her twist and squirm. When I saw her arch her back, usually a sure sign of
an approaching orgasm I switched it off and stopped with the feathers. She gave a
disgruntled moan when I did that the first time. When I then restarted I was
rewarded with a satisfied moan. Stopping her from achieving the ultimate pleasure
the second and third time gave the same result. When I did it the fourth time, she
tried to achieve her goal by squirming and arching her back higher than any time
before, pushing against the now silent wand but because of the way she was on the
bench it was impossible for her to put any pressure on her clit herself.
“Anything wrong dear?” I asked with an air of innocence.
“Can I please cum, Master?”
“Would you like that?” I asked switching the wand back on at a low setting, then
going over her boobs and abdomen with the feathers again.
“Yes, Master can you please allow me to cum?”
“And what do I get out of letting you cum?”
“I’ll do anything for you Master, but please allow me to cum.”
I turned to Beth, who was still sketching while taking lots of pictures in between.
“What do you think Beth can we allow this cute little sub to cum?”
“I don’t know Master Lew, has she been an obedient sub?”
While this conversation was going on I kept her on edge, varying the intensity of the
wand while taking her rock-hard nipples between my fingers and also applying
varying pressure on them. I knew from a previous session with her and from Beth’s
test earlier with the pinwheel, that she had indeed very sensitive nipples, the reason
why I hadn’t put any clamps on them this time. I had seen them almost double in
size when I had attacked them with the feathers.
“She has Beth, maybe I should end her misery and stop everything,” after which I
switched the wand off again and removed it.
“No please let me cum, I want to cum, I’m begging you, please let me cum…Master!”
“Oh is that what you want? You want to have an orgasm?”
“Yes, yes, yes, please!” She shouted desperately at the top of her voice, not even
caring to add the title Master.
I bent over her, kissed her cunny, and sucked her clit into my mouth, pinching her
nipples hard at the same time. That in combination with her being so highly strung
from the edging the past half hour clinched the deal. She came immediately, arching
her back making it rise more than a foot off the bench, pulling in her stomach
pushing her cunt into my face, and squirting all over it. She screamed out loud,
producing satisfied animalistic noises from her mouth, her voice high and thick with
pleasure. Her orgasm kept going like forever, with me alternating between fucking
her with my tongue and sucking on, or nibbling on her magic little appendage. It
seemed she kept going from one orgasm into the next until my jaw became too sore
and I had to switch to finger fucking her. Never in my life had I seen a woman have
this many orgasms in succession as she did.
Finally, after seemingly forever, she collapsed, totally spent, panting. While she was
catching her breath I untied the straps holding her arms and moved her legs back up
on the bench so that she was in a more comfortable position. All of a sudden I saw
her shiver and realized that the heating was not on because the club was closed. She
must be getting cold by now, and not just as a result of having a deep-frozen dildo
shoved up her cunt or ice cubes tickling her nipps. I quickly put a big fluffy towel
over her which Beth had fetched from the dressing room. She gave me a grateful
smile, still recovering from the exertions I had put her through and the consequent
powerful orgasms she had experienced.
“You came through beautifully Petra, I’m proud of you. Let’s get you under a hot
shower.”
After she had had her shower and got dressed again in the clothes she left in the
dressing room, we adjourned to my apartment to go over what she had just
experienced with the both of us.
“As I promised Petra, I have a small surprise for you. I’m sure you’ve never tried any
of these,” I said while putting three bottles of beer on the table; Oud Beersel
Rozenlambiek, - Oud Beersel Lambiek Earl Grey and Oud Beersel Lambiek Lapsang
Souchong, “ You can have them all right now, or choose one and take the other two
home with you to savor another day. They’re fairly new on the market and I’m sure
you won’t have tasted them before.”
“That’s wonderful, and no I’ve never even heard of them.”
“Care to have one as well Beth?”
“Absolutely, although I’m basically a wine aficionado, I do love the occasional special
beer from time to time. If you don’t mind, being a tea lover as well, I’d like to go for
the Earl Grey version. I’m curious how they combined the taste of beer with the taste
of tea.”
“They combine beer with lots of stuff dear, there is this brewery who has chocolate
pralines combined with each of their beers, although I must say some are more
successful in taste than the others.”
“But if I take the Earl Grey one, how about Petra. You promised she could take the
ones she doesn’t try here home?”
“Yes, I did and she will for the simple reason I got three of each for everyone. You
get to take home the ones you don’t taste tonight as well.”
“Aha, that’s very generous of you.”
“Speaking of generous, I think you owe Petra about 150 Euro.”
“I do? Why is that?”
“A model would, at the going rate, cost you 75 Euro per hour, she posed for two
hours for you so I think it’s only fair that you pay her, but don’t worry I’ll chip in half
for her posing for the photos, so it will only be 75 for you for the posing for the
paintings or drawings, whatever you want to call it…Or should I maybe charge you
75 for the photos?”
“You skinflint- your middle name isn’t Scrooge is it?”
“I’m only joking dear, I’ll cough up the money,” pulling out my wallet and giving
Petra the 75 Euro she had earned so thoroughly..”
“So how was it for you Petra? Did you enjoy the session?”
“I thoroughly enjoyed the last part, that was the first time in my life I have had
multiple orgasms. I’ve read about it, and I saw a British documentary on TV entitled
‘The Never-ending Orgasm’ but it never occurred to me I could be multi-orgasmic
too. So yes that was a life-changing experience but concerning the steps working up
to it? I’m not so sure.”
“Why, was it too painful?”
“No not really, the first time was far more painful but after that session, you
promised a tickling session in the future, which I must admit, you gave me, in the
end, today, but I first had to endure the whipping to get to it. In the end, it wasn't
too bad, so let’s say the jury is still out on this session being better or worse than the
first.”
“Would you go for it again?”
“The tickling definitely, I would like to find out if it was that which triggered the
multiple orgasms. I did love the cold dildo, but the floggings or whipping not so
much. I don’t mind rough sex, I even prefer it sometimes, but that doesn’t mean I
crave pain to go with it.”
“OK, that’s fair, inflicting pain isn’t really my thing either. I love to watch a good
flogging, but doing it myself I find difficult, as I always reflect the feeling back on
myself and I definitely don’t like pain. Neither do you I guess Beth?”
“No, I can’t imagine pain could increase pleasure for me. I even abhor rough sex,
you remember that evening I came to your place after my bad experience with that
blind date?”
“Yes, I remember, you were a bundle of misery when you came knocking on my
door.
“What happened to you, Beth?” Petra asked, genuinely interested.
Beth told her the whole story, after which Petra told us some of the things that had
happened to her with her ex-husband, especially when he had had a bit too much to
drink. That usually resulted in a couple of bruises or even a few days inability to
work. It became clear why she had divorced the guy and was now living a happy life
as a single.
She wanted to know what Beth, also single, did for sex. Without saying a word, the
latter immediately looked at me, resulting in a look of understanding from Petra.
“So you guys had sex?”
“Euh yes we did,” we said almost in unison, “more than once,” I added for good
measure.
“And tonight you were both completely focused on me?”
“It was your night pet, your pleasure was all that mattered to us.”
“I’ll be blunt,” Petra said, her cheeks going all red, “how would you feel about a
threesome?”
Both Beth and I looked at her, our mouths falling open. Not in a million years could I
imagine Petra asking this question. Was it the beer doing that to her or was she
genuinely interested in a threesome?
“That’s a tough one,” I replied non-committally, having no clue as to what Beth
would answer.
“Yes, I understand it may be a surprising question, but would you?”
“I can only answer for myself, but yes, I imagine that would be fun. I’ve had sex
with multiple people at the same time in the past, but I can’t answer for Beth of
course.”
“Sorry to put you on the spot Beth, but I do remember us together in a multiple-
person sex game.”
“Are you referring to the orgy we had when you did Astrid’s video?”
“Orgy? Sorry, it was a gangbang with one poor guy against six oversexed women.”
“You had sex with six women at once?” Petra asked her eyes opening wide.
“Euh, yes and no, I had sex with a number of the ladies, but not all at the same
time, and some of them were entertaining each other.”
“Come on Lew, you had sex with at least four of us, I distinctly remember, Astrid and
myself sucking your dick together, something I never thought I would ever do, not
together with Astrid anyway.”
“Wow Lew, you surprise me, I thought you were strictly a one-woman man.”
“Sorry for having a busy sex life.”
“Don’t be sorry, I’m simply surprised you do all these things at your age.”
“What’s my age got to do with it? I’m still a youth in his prime young lady. Let me
tell you about a program I saw on TV the other day about an 85-year-old guy who
had sex two to three times per week. Every year he also went to Thailand for at least
a month, visiting the massage parlors there, and in between, he was a regular in the
Antwerp red-light district, so I’ve still got a long time to go to match his
performance.”
“Yes you do, but what about right now?”
“I’m game if you two are, why don’t you girls start with giving this old geezer a
striptease to get his blood flowing…no wait, I think this may need some chemical
support.”
“You mean one of your blue pills?”
“Yes, I don’t want to shortchange any of you two my dears. I’ll be back in a jiffy.”
When I returned one of them had put on the stereo with some strip inspiring music
to which they were already swaying their gorgeous bodies Once I was seated they
began to unzip and unbutton whatever it was they were wearing until they wore
nothing but their skin and shoes. I suggested losing the shoes as well as in my
opinion a woman in bare feet is far sexier than with heels or whatever footwear they
always seem to wear in porn flicks.
When they were both starkers, they came towards me with a clear mission to get me
to a clothing state equal to theirs. Petra had quite a few red marks on her body from
the whipping and other play we put her through earlier, but she didn’t seem to have
any lasting effects. For convenience, we adjourned to the bedroom where we
dropped onto my oversized bed: me in the middle with an enticing naked body on
either side of me. One had her head next to mine, already kissing me, while the
other had her feet next to my head but with my dick in her mouth, sucking away at
full speed to make my joystick rise.
To make sure that everyone had the pleasure they deserved, I maneuvered the girls
into a daisy chain position as I’d done with Mila and Jada. This time it was easier as
both of them quickly grasped what I was trying to achieve. So while Petra was
happily sucking away on my shaft, I was munching on Beth’s pussy while she was
pleasuring Petra with her tongue and fingers.
After about ten minutes I made the sound of an alarm and suggested we turn the
carousel in the other direction. There was lots of moaning and whimpering going on,
mainly produced by the girls. Another ten minutes later our facial muscles got a bit
tired so I suggested some cowgirl play. Beth was the first to mount her ride, my cock
gobbled up by her hot bald pussy. I was condemned to continue my mouth work on
Petra who straddled my head facing Beth, immediately engaging in a tongue tango
with her - which is less tiring than cunt licking.
Shortly afterwards I exchanged my overworked tongue for the fingers of one hand in
Petra’s love canal, at the same time strumming her clit with the other hand. I could
hear Petra’s breath coming faster, a sure sign of an approaching chain of orgasms
again? Beth was still riding my cock at full speed like she was on a hard fence post. I
definitely wanted to see if I could get Petra to orgasm multiple times again, so I
doubled my efforts by sticking a few fingers into her back door while I kept
stimulating her love button in the front.
By concentrating so hard on Petra I completely forgot about Beth riding my dick,
which kept my orgasm at bay. I felt Petra’s pussy muscles tense and release around
my fingers in sexual bliss. Both ladies became very vocal. A fleeting and somewhat
off-the-wall thought crossed my consciousness that it could be the same mechanism
that synchronizes the periods of women who live together that makes them orgasm
together as well.
The question now was, would Beth experience multiple orgasms just like Petra did?
This began to feel more like a sexual experiment rather than making love to two
gorgeous women at the same time. From the noises she was making, Beth was
definitely reaching a high wave in unison with Petra. Now it was up to me to keep
them going. I don’t know how I did it, but I managed to get one hand on Petra’s clit
and the other on Beth’s, strumming them both at warp speed.
With my jaw back in working condition, I included some fancy tongue work on
Petra’s backdoor to try to keep her orgasmic waves going. At first, it seemed she was
winding down after the first, but judging by the increased moans and whimpers
emanating from her upper lips, my added oral ministrations seemed to start a second
orgasmic wave, and judging by Beth’s high pitched wails and the convulsion of her
pussy around my cock, so was she. They both even went for a third and a fourth
peak, the last one clinching the deal for me, ensuring I was unable to hold out any
longer, as my cock was so magically massaged by Beth’s cunt, which I quickly filled
up with rope after rope of hot cum.
We collapsed, totally spent, on the bed in a tangle of arms and legs. After a few
adjustments, I ended up in the middle with an arm around each of the hot girls I
was in bed with.
Beth was the first to speak, “Oh my God that was awesome, I never thought I would
ever experience multiple orgasms in my life.”
“Believe you me,” Petra added, “neither did I and I even had them twice today,
thanks Lew!” after which she planted a big kiss on my cheek, quickly copied by Beth
on the other one.
“My pleasure ladies, I’m happy that I could give you this experience, and believe it or
not, it was also a first for me.”
“You only had one orgasm, Lew!”
“I’m talking about you girls silly, I’ve read about it and seen documentaries about it
but I’ve never personally witnessed women having multiple orgasms, so believe me it
was as exciting for me as it must have been for the two of you. Shall we call it a
night? I don’t know about you ladies, but I’m knackered, spent, bushed, and totally
exhausted.”
“I think we need to let our little boy get some sleep Petra, what do you think?” Beth
said with a chuckle.
“Yes, he’s earned it.”
I heard them get out of bed, but that was it, the next thing I experienced was the
sun shining on me through the window the next morning, waking me from a fitful
but very deep sleep. I heard nothing and wondered where they’d gone.
Getting up, I couldn’t find anybody, only a note on the kitchen table thanking me for
a wonderful experience. They’d even washed up the glasses and tidied up, the
remaining beers were gone, but that was OK, after all, I’d promised they could take
them with them. Looking at the clock, I saw I was late opening the shop, but when I
came down dear reliable Jada had already taken care of that, thank God for
dependable job students.

Your opinion is important:

Please bare in mind that a comment or response is to a writer what applause is to
the performer at the end of the show.
3 AUDIOBOOK COLLECTIONS

6 BOOK COLLECTIONS